This is a modern-English version of Famous Men of the Middle Ages, originally written by Haaren, John H. (John Henry), Poland, Addison B.. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


FAMOUS MEN
OF
THE MIDDLE AGES

By

By

JOHN H. HAAREN, LL.D.
District Superintendent of Schools
The City of New York

JOHN H. HAAREN, LL.D.
District Superintendent of Schools
The City of New York

and

and

A. B. POLAND, Ph.D.
Superintendent of Schools
Newark N. J.

A. B. POLAND, Ph.D.
Superintendent of Schools
Newark, NJ

Page 3 PREFACE

The study of history, like the study of a landscape, should begin with the most conspicuous features. Not until these have been fixed in memory will the lesser features fall into their appropriate places and assume their right proportions.

The study of history, similar to exploring a landscape, should start with the most prominent features. Only after these have been remembered will the smaller details find their proper places and take on their correct significance.

The famous men of ancient and modern times are the mountain peaks of history. It is logical then that the study of history should begin with the biographies of these men.

The famous figures of ancient and modern times are the high points of history. It makes sense, then, that studying history should start with the biographies of these individuals.

Not only is it logical; it is also pedagogical. Experience has proven that in order to attract and hold the child's attention each conspicuous feature of history presented to him should have an individual for its center. The child identifies himself with the personage presented. It is not Romulus or Hercules or Cæsar or Alexander that the child has in mind when he reads, but himself, acting under similar conditions.

Not only is it logical; it’s also educational. Experience has shown that to capture and maintain a child's attention, each notable aspect of history should focus on a specific individual. The child sees themselves in the character being presented. It’s not Romulus or Hercules or Caesar or Alexander that the child thinks of when reading, but rather themselves, acting in similar situations.

Prominent educators, appreciating these truths, have long recognized the value of biography as a preparation for the study of history and have given it an important place in their scheme of studies.

Prominent educators, understanding these truths, have long acknowledged the importance of biography as preparation for studying history and have made it a significant part of their curriculum.

The former practice in many elementary schools of beginning the detailed study of American history without any previous knowledge of general history limited the pupil's range of vision, restricted his sympathies, and left him without material for comparisons. Moreover, it denied to him a knowledge of his inheritance from the Greek philosopher, the Roman lawgiver, the Teutonic lover of freedom. Hence the recommendation so strongly urged in the report of the Page 4 Committee of Ten—and emphasized, also, in the report of the Committee of Fifteen—that the study of Greek, Roman and modern European history in the form of biography should precede the study of detailed American history in our elementary schools. The Committee of Ten recommends an eight years' course in history, beginning with the fifth year in school and continuing to the end of the high school course. The first two years of this course are given wholly to the study of biography and mythology. The Committee of fifteen recommends that history be taught in all the grades of the elementary school and emphasizes the value of biography and of general history.

The old practice in many elementary schools of starting the detailed study of American history without any background in general history limited students' perspectives, restricted their empathy, and left them with no basis for comparisons. It also robbed them of understanding their connections to the Greek philosophers, the Roman lawmakers, and the Teutonic champions of freedom. That's why the recommendation in the report by the Page 4 Committee of Ten is so strongly supported—and this point is also emphasized in the report by the Committee of Fifteen—that studying Greek, Roman, and modern European history through biography should come before delving into detailed American history in our elementary schools. The Committee of Ten suggests an eight-year history curriculum starting in fifth grade and continuing through high school. The first two years of this course focus entirely on biography and mythology. The Committee of Fifteen recommends that history be taught in every grade of elementary school and highlights the importance of both biography and general history.

The series of historical stories to which this volume belongs was prepared in conformity with the foregoing recommendations and with the best practice of leading schools. It has been the aim of the authors to make an interesting story of each man's life and to tell these stories in a style so simple that pupils in the lower grades will read them with pleasure, and so dignified that they may be used with profit as text-books for reading.

The collection of historical stories in this volume was created following the previous recommendations and the best practices of top schools. The authors aimed to craft engaging stories about each person's life and to present these tales in a style that is simple enough for younger students to enjoy while also being respectful and suitable for use as reading textbooks.

Teachers who find it impracticable to give to the study of mythology and biography a place of its own in an already overcrowded curriculum usually prefer to correlate history with reading and for this purpose the volumes of this series will be found most desirable.

Teachers who find it difficult to allocate time for the study of mythology and biography in an already crowded curriculum often prefer to link history with reading, and for this reason, the volumes in this series will be very useful.

The value of the illustrations can scarcely be over-estimated. They will be found to surpass in number and excellence anything heretofore offered in a school-book. For the most part they are reproductions of world-famous pictures, and for that reason the artists' names are generally affixed.

The value of the illustrations can hardly be overstated. They will be found to exceed in both number and quality anything previously offered in a school textbook. Most of them are reproductions of world-famous artworks, and because of that, the artists' names are usually included.

Page 5 CONTENTS

Introduction
  The Gods of the Teutons
  The Nibelungs
Chapter
I Alaric the Visigoth (394-410 A.D.)
II Attila the Hun (433-453 A.D.)
III Genseric the Vandal (427-477 A.D.)
IV Theodoric the Ostrogoth (475-526 A.D.)
V Clovis (481-511 A.D.)
VI Justinian (527-565 A.D.)
VII Mohammed (570-632 A.D.)
VIII Charles Martel and Pepin (714-768 A.D.)
IX Charlemagne (768-809 A.D.)
X Harun-al-Raschid (786-809 A.D.)
XI Egbert the Saxon (802-837 A.D.)
XII Rollo the Viking (Died 931 A.D.)
XIII Alfred the Great (871-901 A.D.)
XIV Henry the Fowler (919-936 A.D.)
XV Canute the Great (1014-1035)
XVI The Cid (1040-1099)
XVII Page 6 Edward the Confessor (1042-1066)
XVIII William the Conqueror (1066-1087)
XIX Peter the Hermit (1050-1115)
XX Frederick Barbarossa (1152-1190)
XXI Henry the Second and His Sons (1154-1216)
XXII Louis IX (1226-1270)
XXIII Robert Bruce (1306-1329)
XXIV Marco Polo (1254-1324)
XXIV Edward the Black Prince (1330-1376)
XXVI William Tell and Arnold von Winkelried (1300-1386)
XXVII Tamerlane (1333-1405)
XXVIII Henry V (1413-1422)
XXIX Joan of Arc (1412-1431)
XXX Gutenberg (1400-1468)
XXXI Warwick the King-Maker (1428-1471)

Page 7 INTRODUCTION

INTRODUCTION

THE GODS OF THE TEUTONS

In the little volume called The Famous Men of Rome you have read about the great empire which the Romans established. Now we come to a time when the power of Rome was broken and tribes of barbarians who lived north of the Danube and the Rhine took possession of lands that had been part of the Roman Empire. These tribes were the Goths, Vandals, Huns, Franks and Anglo-Saxons. From them have come the greatest nations of modern times. All except the Huns belonged to the same race and are known as Teutons. They were war-like, savage and cruel. They spoke the same language—though in different dialects—and worshiped the same gods. Like the old Greeks and Romans they had many gods.

In the small book titled The Famous Men of Rome, you've read about the vast empire established by the Romans. Now, we turn to a time when Rome's power was shattered, and tribes of barbarians living north of the Danube and the Rhine claimed the lands that had once been part of the Roman Empire. These tribes included the Goths, Vandals, Huns, Franks, and Anglo-Saxons. The greatest nations of modern times have emerged from them. All except the Huns were from the same race and are known as Teutons. They were warlike, fierce, and brutal. They spoke the same language—though in different dialects—and worshipped the same gods. Like the ancient Greeks and Romans, they had many gods.

Woden, who was also called Odin, was the greatest of all. His name means "mighty warrior," and he was king of all the gods. He rode through the Page 8 air mounted on Sleip'nir, an eight-footed horse fleeter than the eagle. When the tempest roared the Teutons said it was the snorting of Sleipnir. When their ships came safely into port they said it was Woden's breath that had filled their sails and wafted their vessels over the blue waters.

Woden, also known as Odin, was the greatest of them all. His name means "mighty warrior," and he was the king of all the gods. He soared through the Page 8 sky riding Sleipnir, an eight-footed horse faster than an eagle. When the storm raged, the Teutons claimed it was Sleipnir snorting. When their ships arrived safely at the dock, they said it was Woden's breath that had filled their sails and guided their vessels across the blue waters.

Figure 1
THOR THROWING HIS HAMMER

Thor, a son of Woden, ranked next to him among the gods. He rode through the air in a chariot drawn by goats. The Germans called him Donar and Thunar, words which are like our word thunder. From this we can see that he was the thunder god. In his hand he carried a wonderful hammer which always came back to his hand when he threw it. Its head was so bright that as it flew through the air it made the lightning. When it struck the vast ice mountains they reeled and splintered into fragments, and thus Thor's hammer made thunder.

Thor, the son of Woden, was second only to him among the gods. He traveled through the sky in a chariot pulled by goats. The Germans knew him as Donar and Thunar, names that are similar to our word thunder. This shows that he was the god of thunder. In his hand, he carried an amazing hammer that always returned to him after he threw it. Its head was so bright that when it flew through the air, it created lightning. When it struck the massive ice mountains, they shook and shattered into pieces, making thunder with Thor's hammer.

Page 9 Another great god of our ancestors was Tiew. He was a son of Woden and was the god of battle. He was armed with a sword which flashed like lightning when he brandished it. A savage chief named Attila routed the armies of the Romans and so terrified all the world that he was called "The Scourge of God." His people believed that he gained his victories because he had the sword of Tiew, which a herdsman chanced to find where the god had allowed it to fall. The Teutons prayed to Tiew when they went into battle.

Page 9 Another great god of our ancestors was Tiew. He was a son of Woden and the god of battle. He wielded a sword that flashed like lightning when he swung it. A fierce leader named Attila defeated the Roman armies and scared everyone so much that he was nicknamed "The Scourge of God." His people believed that he won his battles because he possessed Tiew's sword, which a herdsman found where the god had dropped it. The Teutons prayed to Tiew before going into battle.

Frija (free' ya) was the wife of Woden and the queen of the gods. She ruled the bright clouds that gleam in the summer sky, and caused them to pour their showers on meadow and forest and mountain.

Frija (free' ya) was Woden's wife and the queen of the gods. She governed the bright clouds that shine in the summer sky and made them release their rain on the meadows, forests, and mountains.

Four of the days of the week are named after these gods. Tuesday means the day of Tiew; Wednesday, the day of Woden; Thursday, the day of Thor; and Friday, the day of Frija.

Four days of the week are named after these gods. Tuesday means the day of Tiew; Wednesday means the day of Woden; Thursday means the day of Thor; and Friday means the day of Frija.

Frija's son was Bald'ur; who was the favorite of all the gods. Only Lo'ki, the spirit of evil, hated him. Baldur's face was as bright as sunshine. His hair gleamed like burnished gold. Wherever he went night was turned into day.

Frija's son was Baldur, who was the favorite of all the gods. Only Loki, the spirit of evil, hated him. Baldur's face was as bright as sunshine. His hair shone like polished gold. Wherever he went, night turned into day.

One morning when he looked toward earth from Page 10 his father Woden's palace black clouds covered the sky, but he saw a splendid rainbow reaching down from the clouds to the earth. Baldur walked upon this rainbow from the home of the gods to the dwellings of men. The rainbow was a bridge upon which the gods used to come to earth.

One morning, when he looked down at Earth from Page 10 in his father Woden's palace, the sky was filled with dark clouds, but he spotted a beautiful rainbow stretching down from the clouds to the ground. Baldur walked along this rainbow from the home of the gods to the homes of humans. The rainbow served as a bridge that the gods used to come to Earth.

When Baldur stepped from the rainbow-bridge to the earth he saw a king's daughter so beautiful that he fell in love with her.

When Baldur walked off the rainbow bridge and onto the earth, he saw a king's daughter so beautiful that he fell in love with her.

But an earthly prince had also fallen in love with her. So he and Baldur fought for her hand. Baldur was a god and hence was very much stronger than the prince. But some of Baldur's magic food was given to the prince and it made him as strong as Baldur.

But a mortal prince had also fallen in love with her. So he and Baldur fought for her hand. Baldur was a god, which made him much stronger than the prince. But the prince was given some of Baldur's magical food, which made him as strong as Baldur.

Frija heard about this and feared that Baldur was doomed to be killed. So she went to every beast on the land and every fish of the sea and every bird of the air and to every tree of the wood and every plant of the field and made each promise not to hurt Baldur.

Frija heard about this and worried that Baldur was destined to be killed. So she went to every animal on land, every fish in the sea, every bird in the air, every tree in the woods, and every plant in the field, making each one promise not to harm Baldur.

But she forgot the mistletoe. So Loki, who always tried to do mischief, made an arrow of mistletoe, and gave it to the prince who shot and killed Baldur with it.

But she forgot the mistletoe. So Loki, who always looked for ways to cause trouble, made an arrow from mistletoe and gave it to the prince, who then shot and killed Baldur with it.

Then all the gods wept, the summer breeze wailed, the leaves fell from the sorrowing trees, Page 11 the flowers faded and died from grief, and the earth grew stiff and cold. Bruin, the bear, and his neighbors, the hedgehogs and squirrels, crept into holes and refused to eat for weeks and weeks.

Then all the gods cried, the summer breeze mourned, the leaves dropped from the grieving trees, Page 11 the flowers wilted and perished from sadness, and the earth became hard and cold. Bruin, the bear, and his neighbors, the hedgehogs and squirrels, hid in their burrows and refused to eat for weeks and weeks.

The pleasure of all living things in Baldur's presence means the happiness that the sunlight brings. The sorrow of all living things at his death means the gloom of northern countries when winter comes.

The joy of all living beings in Baldur's presence is like the happiness that sunlight brings. The sadness of all living beings at his death is like the gloom of northern lands when winter arrives.

The Val-kyr'ies were beautiful female warriors. They had some of Woden's own strength and were armed with helmet and shield and spear. Like Woden, they rode unseen through the air and their horses were almost as swift as Sleipnir himself. They swiftly carried Woden's favorite warriors to Valhalla, the hall of the slain. The walls of Valhalla were hung with shields; its ceiling glittered with polished spearheads. From its five hundred and forty gates, each wide enough for eight hundred men abreast to march through, the warriors rushed every morning to fight a battle that lasted till nightfall and began again at the break of each day. When the heroes returned to Valhalla the Valkyries served them with goblets of mead such as Woden drank himself.

The Valkyries were beautiful female warriors. They possessed some of Woden's own strength and were equipped with helmets, shields, and spears. Like Woden, they flew unseen through the air, and their horses were nearly as fast as Sleipnir himself. They quickly brought Woden's favorite warriors to Valhalla, the hall of the slain. The walls of Valhalla were decorated with shields; its ceiling sparkled with polished spearheads. From its five hundred and forty gates, each wide enough for eight hundred men to march side by side, the warriors charged out every morning to fight in a battle that lasted until nightfall and started again at dawn. When the heroes returned to Valhalla, the Valkyries served them goblets of mead just like the kind Woden drank.

The Teutons believed that before there were any gods or any world there was a great empty space Page 13 where the world now is. It was called by the curious name Gin'nungagap, which means a yawning abyss.

The Teutons believed that before there were any gods or the world, there was a vast empty space Page 13 where the world is now. It had the intriguing name Gin'nungagap, which means a gaping chasm.

Figure 2
ONE OF THE VALKYRIES BEARING A HERO TO VALHALLA

To the north of Ginnungagap it was bitterly cold. Nothing was there but fields of snow and mountains of ice. To the south of Ginnungagap was a region where frost and snow were never seen. It was always bright, and was the home of light and heat. The sunshine from the South melted the ice mountains of the North so that they toppled over and fell into Ginnungagap. There they were changed into a frost giant whose name was Ymir (e'mir). He had three sons. They and their father were so strong that the gods were afraid of them.

To the north of Ginnungagap, it was freezing cold. All that existed was endless snowfields and towering ice mountains. To the south of Ginnungagap was a land where frost and snow were never seen. It was always bright and was home to light and warmth. The sunlight from the South melted the ice mountains of the North, causing them to topple and fall into Ginnungagap. There, they transformed into a frost giant named Ymir (e'mir). He had three sons. The strength of Ymir and his sons was so great that the gods were afraid of them.

So Woden and his brothers killed Ymir. They broke his body in pieces and made the world of them. His bones and teeth became mountains and rocks; his hair became leaves for trees and plants; out of his skull was made the sky.

So Woden and his brothers killed Ymir. They smashed his body into pieces and created the world from them. His bones and teeth became mountains and rocks; his hair turned into leaves for trees and plants; and from his skull, they made the sky.

But Ymir was colder than ice, and the earth that was made of his body was so cold that nothing could live or grow upon it. So the gods took sparks from the home of light and set them in the sky. Two big ones were the sun and moon and the little ones were the stars. Then the earth became warm. Trees grew and flowers bloomed, so that the world was a beautiful home for men.

But Ymir was colder than ice, and the earth made from his body was so cold that nothing could live or grow on it. So the gods took sparks from the realm of light and placed them in the sky. The two large ones were the sun and the moon, and the smaller ones were the stars. Then the earth warmed up. Trees grew, and flowers bloomed, making the world a beautiful home for people.

Page 14 Of all the trees the most wonderful was a great ash tree, sometimes called the "world tree." Its branches covered the earth and reached beyond the sky till they almost touched the stars. Its roots ran in three directions, to heaven, to the frost giants' home and to the under-world, beneath the earth.

Page 14 Among all the trees, the most amazing was a massive ash tree, often referred to as the "world tree." Its branches spread across the earth and extended beyond the sky, nearly grazing the stars. Its roots stretched in three directions: to heaven, to the frost giants' realm, and to the underworld underneath the earth.

Near the roots in the dark under-world sat the Norns, or fates. Each held a bowl with which she dipped water out of a sacred spring and poured it upon the roots of the ash tree. This was the reason why this wonderful tree was always growing, and why it grew as high as the sky.

Near the roots in the dark underworld sat the Norns, or fates. Each held a bowl with which she dipped water from a sacred spring and poured it onto the roots of the ash tree. This was why this magnificent tree was always growing and why it reached as high as the sky.

When Woden killed Ymir he tried to kill all Ymir's children too; but one escaped, and ever after he and his family, the frost giants, tried to do mischief, and fought against gods and men.

When Woden killed Ymir, he attempted to kill all of Ymir's children as well; however, one managed to escape, and ever since then, he and his family, the frost giants, have caused trouble and fought against the gods and humans.

According to the belief of the Teutons these wicked giants will some day destroy the beautiful world. Even the gods themselves will be killed in a dreadful battle with them. First of all will come three terrible winters without any spring or summer. The sun and moon will cease to shine and the bright stars will fall from the sky. The earth will be shaken as when there is a great earthquake; the waves of the sea will roar and the highest mountains will totter and fall. The trees will be torn up by the roots, and even the "world tree" Page 15 will tremble from its roots to its topmost boughs. At last the quivering earth will sink beneath the waters of the sea.

According to the belief of the Teutons, these wicked giants will eventually destroy the beautiful world. Even the gods themselves will be killed in a terrible battle against them. First, there will be three awful winters with no spring or summer. The sun and moon will stop shining, and the bright stars will fall from the sky. The earth will shake like during a massive earthquake; the waves of the sea will roar, and the tallest mountains will sway and collapse. The trees will be uprooted, and even the "world tree" Page 15 will tremble from its roots to its highest branches. In the end, the shaking earth will sink beneath the waters of the sea.

Then Loki, the spirit of evil, will break loose from the fetters with which the gods have bound him. The frost giants will join him. They will try to make a secret attack on the gods. But Heimdall, the sentry of heaven, will be on guard at the end of the rainbow-bridge. He needs no more sleep than a bird and can see for a hundred miles either by day or night. He only can sound the horn whose blast can be heard through heaven and earth and the under-world. Loki and his army will be seen by him. His loud alarm will sound and bring the gods together. They will rush to meet the giants. Woden will wield his spear—Tiew his glittering sword—Thor his terrible hammer. These will all be in vain. The gods must die. But so must the giants and Loki.

Then Loki, the embodiment of evil, will break free from the chains the gods have placed on him. The frost giants will ally with him. They will attempt a sneak attack on the gods. But Heimdall, the guardian of heaven, will be on watch at the end of the rainbow bridge. He requires as little sleep as a bird and can see for a hundred miles, day or night. He alone can blow the horn whose sound can be heard throughout heaven, earth, and the underworld. He will spot Loki and his army. His loud alarm will ring out and gather the gods together. They will rush to confront the giants. Woden will brandish his spear, Tiew his shining sword, and Thor his fearsome hammer. All of this will be for nothing. The gods are destined to die. But so are the giants and Loki.

And then a new earth will rise from the sea. The leaves of its forests will never fall; its fields will yield harvests unsown. And in a hall far brighter than Woden's Valhalla the brave and good will be gathered forever.

And then a new earth will emerge from the sea. The leaves of its forests will never fall; its fields will produce crops that weren't even planted. And in a hall much brighter than Woden's Valhalla, the brave and good will be gathered forever.

Page 16 THE NIBELUNGS

I

I

The time came when the people of Western Europe learned to believe in one God and were converted to Christianity, but the old stories about the gods and Valkyries and giants and heroes, who were half gods and half men, were not forgotten.

The time came when the people of Western Europe came to believe in one God and embraced Christianity, but the old tales about the gods, Valkyries, giants, and heroes, who were part god and part human, were not forgotten.

These stories were repeated from father to son for generations, and in the twelfth century a poet, whose name we do not know, wrote them in verse. He called his poem the Nï'bel-ung'en-lied (song of the Nibelungs). It is the great national poem of the Germans. The legends told in it are the basis of Wagner's operas.

These stories were passed down from father to son for generations, and in the twelfth century a poet, whose name we don’t know, wrote them in verse. He titled his poem the Nï'bel-ung'en-lied (song of the Nibelungs). It is the major national poem of the Germans. The legends in it inspired Wagner's operas.

"Nibelungs" was the name given to some northern dwarfs whose king had once possessed a great treasure of gold and precious stones but had lost it. Whoever got possession of this treasure was followed by a curse. The Nibelungenlied tells the adventures of those who possessed the treasure.

"Nibelungs" was the name given to some northern dwarfs whose king once had a huge treasure of gold and precious stones but lost it. Anyone who came into possession of this treasure was followed by a curse. The Nibelungenlied tells the stories of those who held the treasure.

Page 17 II

Page 17

In the grand old city of Worms, in Burgundy, there lived long ago the princess Kriemhilda. Her eldest brother Gunther was king of Burgundy.

In the ancient city of Worms in Burgundy, there lived a long time ago the princess Kriemhilda. Her oldest brother Gunther was the king of Burgundy.

And in the far-away Netherlands, where the Rhine pours its waters into the sea, dwelt a prince named Siegfried, son of Siegmund, the king.

And in the distant Netherlands, where the Rhine flows into the sea, lived a prince named Siegfried, the son of King Siegmund.

Ere long Sir Siegfried heard of the beauty of fair Kriemhilda. He said to his father, "Give me twelve knights and I will ride to King Gunther's land. I must win the heart of Kriemhilda."

Ere long, Sir Siegfried heard about the beauty of fair Kriemhilda. He said to his father, "Give me twelve knights, and I will ride to King Gunther's land. I need to win Kriemhilda's heart."

After seven days' journey the prince and his company drew near to the gates of Worms. All wondered who the strangers were and whence they came. Hagen, Kriemhilda's uncle, guessed. He said, "I never have seen the famed hero of Netherlands, yet I am sure that yonder knight is none but Sir Siegfried."

After a week of traveling, the prince and his group approached the gates of Worms. Everyone was curious about who the newcomers were and where they had come from. Hagen, Kriemhilda's uncle, had a hunch. He said, "I’ve never seen the famous hero of the Netherlands, but I’m pretty sure that knight over there is none other than Sir Siegfried."

"And who," asked the wondering people, "may Siegfried be?"

"And who," asked the curious crowd, "is Siegfried?"

"Siegfried," answered Sir Hagen, "is a truly wonderful knight. Once when riding all alone, he came to a mountain where lay the treasure of the king of the Nibelungs. The king's two sons had brought it out from the cave in which it had been hidden, to divide it between them. But they Page 18 did not agree about the division. So when Seigfied drew near both princes said, 'Divide for us, Sir Siegfried, our father's hoard.' There were so many jewels that one hundred wagons could not carry them, and of ruddy gold there was even more. Seigfied made the fairest division he could, and as a reward the princes gave him their father's sword called Balmung. But although Siegfried had done his best to satisfy them with his division, they soon fell to quarreling and fighting, and when he tried to separate them they made an attack on him. To save his own life he slew them both. Alberich, a mountain dwarf, who had long been guardian of the Nibelung hoard, rushed to avenge his masters; but Siegfried vanquished him and took from him his cap of darkness which made its wearer invisible and gave him the strength of twelve men. The hero then ordered Alberich to place the treasure again in the mountain cave and guard it for him."

"Siegfried," replied Sir Hagen, "is an amazing knight. Once, while riding alone, he came across a mountain where the treasure of the king of the Nibelungs was hidden. The king's two sons had taken it out of the cave where it had been tucked away to divide it between themselves. But they couldn't agree on how to split it. So when Siegfried approached, both princes said, 'Please divide our father's treasure for us, Sir Siegfried.' There were so many jewels that even one hundred wagons couldn’t carry them all, and there was even more shining gold. Siegfried did his best to divide it fairly, and as a reward, the princes gave him their father's sword called Balmung. But even though Siegfried tried to satisfy them, they quickly began to argue and fight, and when he tried to break it up, they turned on him. To save his own life, he killed both of them. Alberich, a mountain dwarf who had long been the guardian of the Nibelung treasure, came rushing in to avenge his masters; but Siegfried defeated him and took his cap of darkness, which made the wearer invisible and granted the strength of twelve men. The hero then instructed Alberich to put the treasure back in the mountain cave and guard it for him."

Hagen then told another story of Siegfried:

Hagen then shared another story about Siegfried:

"Once he slew a fierce dragon and bathed himself in its blood, and this turned the hero's skin to horn, so that no sword or spear can wound him."

"Once he killed a fierce dragon and bathed in its blood, and this transformed the hero's skin into horn, making him impervious to any sword or spear."

When Hagen had told these tales he advised King Gunther and the people of Burgundy to receive Siegfried with all honor.

When Hagen finished telling these stories, he urged King Gunther and the people of Burgundy to welcome Siegfried with great respect.

Figure 3
SIEGFRIED SLAYS THE DRAGON

So, as the fashion was in those times, games were Page 20 held in the courtyard of the palace in honor of Siegfried, and Kriemhilda watched the sport from her window.

So, as was the custom back then, games were Page 20 held in the palace courtyard to honor Siegfried, and Kriemhilda watched the festivities from her window.

For a full year Siegfried stayed at the court of King Gunther, but never in all that time told why he had come and never once saw Kriemhilda.

For an entire year, Siegfried stayed at King Gunther's court, but he never revealed why he had come, and he never once saw Kriemhilda.

At the end of the year sudden tidings came that the Saxons and Danes, as was their habit, were pillaging the lands of Burgundy. At the head of a thousand Burgundian knights Siegfried conquered both Saxons and Danes. The king of the Danes was taken prisoner and the Saxon king surrendered.

At the end of the year, news suddenly arrived that the Saxons and Danes, as was their custom, were raiding the lands of Burgundy. Leading a thousand Burgundian knights, Siegfried defeated both the Saxons and the Danes. The Danish king was captured, and the Saxon king surrendered.

The victorious warriors returned to Worms and the air was filled with glad shouts of welcome. King Gunther asked Kriemhilda to welcome Siegfried and offer him the thanks of all the land of Burgundy.

The victorious warriors returned to Worms, and the air was filled with cheers of welcome. King Gunther asked Kriemhilda to greet Siegfried and convey the gratitude of everyone in Burgundy.

Siegfried stood before her, and she said, "Welcome, Sir Siegfried, welcome; we thank you one and all." He bent before her and she kissed him.

Siegfried stood in front of her, and she said, "Welcome, Sir Siegfried, welcome; we are all grateful to you." He bowed before her, and she kissed him.

III

III

Far over the sea from sunny Burgundy lived Brunhilda, queen of Iceland. Fair was she of face and strong beyond compare. If a knight would woo and win her he must surpass her in three contests: leaping, hurling the spear and pitching Page 21 the stone. If he failed in even one, he must forfeit his life.

Far across the sea from sunny Burgundy lived Brunhilda, queen of Iceland. She was beautiful and incredibly strong. If a knight wanted to win her love, he had to beat her in three contests: leaping, throwing the spear, and tossing Page 21 the stone. If he failed in even one, he had to give up his life.

King Gunther resolved to wed this strange princess and Siegfried promised to help him. "But," said Siegfried, "if we succeed, I must have as my wife thy sister Kriemhilda." To this Gunther agreed, and the voyage to Iceland began.

King Gunther decided to marry this unusual princess, and Siegfried offered to help him. "But," said Siegfried, "if we succeed, I want your sister Kriemhilda to be my wife." Gunther agreed to this, and their journey to Iceland started.

When Gunther and his companions neared Brunhilda's palace the gates were opened and the strangers were welcomed.

When Gunther and his friends got close to Brunhilda's palace, the gates opened, and they were greeted warmly.

Siegfried thanked the queen for her kindness and told how Gunther had come to Iceland in hope of winning her hand.

Siegfried thanked the queen for her kindness and shared that Gunther had traveled to Iceland with the hope of winning her hand.

"If in three contests he gain the mastery," she said, "I will become his wife. If not, both he and you who are with him must lose your lives."

"If he wins three contests," she said, "I'll marry him. If not, both he and everyone with him will lose their lives."

Brunhilda prepared for the contests. Her shield was so thick and heavy that four strong men were needed to bear it. Three could scarcely carry her spear and the stone that she hurled could just be lifted by twelve.

Brunhilda got ready for the competitions. Her shield was so thick and heavy that it took four strong men to carry it. Three men could barely manage her spear, and the stone she threw could only be lifted by twelve.

Siegfried now helped Gunther in a wonderful way. He put on his cap of darkness, so that no one could see him. Then he stood by Gunther's side and did the fighting. Brunhilda threw her spear against the kings bright shield and sparks flew from the steel. But the unseen knight dealt Brunhilda Page 22 such blows that she confessed herself conquered.

Siegfried now helped Gunther in an amazing way. He put on his cloak of invisibility, so that no one could see him. Then he stood beside Gunther and fought. Brunhilda threw her spear at the king's shining shield, and sparks flew from the metal. But the invisible knight struck Brunhilda Page 22 with such force that she admitted she was defeated.

In the second and third contests she fared no better, and so she had to become King Gunther's bride. But she said that before she would leave Iceland she must tell all her kinsmen. Daily her kinsfolk came riding to the castle, and soon an army had assembled.

In the second and third contests, she didn’t do any better, and so she had to become King Gunther's bride. But she insisted that before she left Iceland, she needed to inform all her relatives. Every day, her family rode to the castle, and soon an army had gathered.

Then Gunther and his friends feared unfair play. So Siegfried put on his cap of darkness, stepped into a boat, and went to the Nibelung land where Alberich the dwarf was guarding the wonderful Nibelung treasure.

Then Gunther and his friends were worried about cheating. So Siegfried put on his cap of darkness, hopped into a boat, and traveled to the Nibelung land where Alberich the dwarf was watching over the amazing Nibelung treasure.

"Bring me here," he cried to the dwarf, "a thousand Nibelung knights." At the call of the dwarf the warriors gathered around Sir Siegfried. Then they sailed with him to Brunhilda's isle and the queen and her kinsmen, fearing such warriors, welcomed them instead of fighting. Soon after their arrival King Gunther and his men, Siegfried and his Nibelungs, and Queen Brunhilda, with two thousand of her kinsmen set sail for King Gunther's land.

"Bring me here," he shouted to the dwarf, "a thousand Nibelung knights." At the dwarf's command, the warriors gathered around Sir Siegfried. Then they sailed with him to Brunhilda's island, and the queen and her family, afraid of such warriors, welcomed them rather than fighting. Soon after their arrival, King Gunther and his men, Siegfried and his Nibelungs, along with Queen Brunhilda and two thousand of her relatives, set sail for King Gunther's land.

As soon as they reached Worms the marriage of Gunther and Brunhilda took place. Siegfried and Kriemhilda also were married, and after their marriage went to Siegfried's Netherlands castle. There they lived more happily than I can tell.

As soon as they got to Worms, Gunther and Brunhilda got married. Siegfried and Kriemhilda also tied the knot, and after their wedding, they went to Siegfried's castle in the Netherlands. They lived there happier than I can express.

Now comes the sad part of the Nibelung tale.

Now we reach the sad part of the Nibelung story.

Brunhilda and Gunther invited Siegfried and Kriemhilda to visit them at Worms. During the visit the two queens quarreled and Brunhilda made Gunther angry with Siegfried. Hagen, too, began to hate Siegfried and wished to kill him.

Brunhilda and Gunther invited Siegfried and Kriemhilda to visit them at Worms. During the visit, the two queens argued, and Brunhilda made Gunther upset with Siegfried. Hagen also started to dislike Siegfried and wanted to kill him.

But Siegfried could not be wounded except in one spot on which a falling leaf had rested when he bathed himself in the dragon's blood. Only Kriemhilda knew where this spot was. Hagen told her to sew a little silk cross upon Siegfried's dress to mark the spot, so that he might defend Siegfried in a fight.

But Siegfried could only be hurt in one spot where a falling leaf had rested when he bathed in the dragon's blood. Only Kriemhilda knew where that spot was. Hagen asked her to sew a small silk cross on Siegfried's clothing to mark the spot, so that he could protect Siegfried in battle.

No battle was fought, but Siegfried went hunting with Gunther and Hagen one day and they challenged him to race with them. He easily won, but after running he was hot and thirsty and knelt to drink at a spring. Then Hagen seized a spear and plunged it through the cross into the hero's body. Thus the treasure of the Nibelungs brought disaster to Siegfried.

No battle took place, but one day Siegfried went hunting with Gunther and Hagen, and they dared him to race with them. He easily won, but after running, he was hot and thirsty and knelt to drink at a spring. Then Hagen grabbed a spear and stabbed it through the cross into the hero's body. This way, the treasure of the Nibelungs led to Siegfried's downfall.

Gunther and Hagen told Kriemhilda that robbers in the wood had slain her husband, but she could not be deceived.

Gunther and Hagen told Kriemhilda that thieves in the woods had killed her husband, but she wasn't fooled.

Page 24 Figure 4
THE BODY OF SIEGFRIED IS CARRIED TO WORMS

Page 25 Kriemhilda determined to take vengeance on the murderers of Siegfried, and so she would not leave Worms. There, too, stayed one thousand knights who had followed Siegfried from the Nibelung land.

Page 25 Kriemhilda decided to get revenge on the people who killed Siegfried, so she refused to leave Worms. There, she was joined by a thousand knights who had come with Siegfried from the Nibelung land.

Soon after Siegfried's death Kriemhilda begged her younger brother to bring the Nibelung treasure from the mountain cave to Worms.

Soon after Siegfried's death, Kriemhilda asked her younger brother to bring the Nibelung treasure from the mountain cave to Worms.

When it arrived Kriemhilda gave gold and jewels to rich and poor in Burgundy, and Hagen feared that soon she would win the love of all the people and turn them against him. So, one day, he took the treasure and hid it in the Rhine. He hoped some day to enjoy it himself.

When it arrived, Kriemhilda gave gold and jewels to both the rich and the poor in Burgundy, and Hagen worried that she would soon win everyone's love and turn them against him. So, one day, he took the treasure and hid it in the Rhine, hoping to enjoy it for himself someday.

As Hagen now possessed the Nibelung treasure the name "Nibelungs" was given to him and his companions.

As Hagen now had the Nibelung treasure, he and his companions were called the "Nibelungs."

V

V

Etzel, or as we call him, Attila, king of the Huns, heard of the beauty of Kriemhilda and sent one of his knights to ask the queen to become his wife.

Etzel, or as we call him, Attila, king of the Huns, learned about Kriemhilda's beauty and sent one of his knights to ask the queen to marry him.

At first she refused. However, when she remembered that Etzel carried the sword of Tiew, she changed her mind, because, if she became his wife, she might persuade him to take vengeance upon Gunther and Hagen.

At first, she said no. However, when she remembered that Etzel had the sword of Tiew, she changed her mind because, if she married him, she might convince him to get revenge on Gunther and Hagen.

And so it came to pass.

And that's how it went down.

Page 26 Shortly after their marriage Etzel and Kriemhilda invited Gunther and all his court to a grand midsummer festival in the land of the Huns.

Page 26 Shortly after their wedding, Etzel and Kriemhilda invited Gunther and his entire court to a lavish midsummer festival in the land of the Huns.

Hagen was afraid to go, for he felt sure that Kriemhilda had not forgiven the murder of Siegfried. However, it was decided that the invitation should be accepted, but that ten thousand knights should go with Gunther as a body-guard.

Hagen was hesitant to go, as he was certain that Kriemhilda had not forgiven the murder of Siegfried. Nevertheless, it was decided that they would accept the invitation, and that ten thousand knights would accompany Gunther as a bodyguard.

Shortly after Gunther and his followers arrived at Attila's court a banquet was prepared. Nine thousand Burgundians were seated at the board when Attila's brother came into the banquet hall with a thousand well-armed knights. A quarrel arose and a fight followed.

Shortly after Gunther and his followers arrived at Attila's court, a feast was set up. Nine thousand Burgundians sat at the table when Attila's brother entered the banquet hall with a thousand heavily armed knights. A dispute broke out and a brawl ensued.

Thousands of the Burgundians were slain. The struggle continued for days. At last, of all the knights of Burgundy, Gunther and Hagen alone were left alive. Then one of Kriemhilda's friends fought with them and overpowered both. He bound them and delivered them to Kriemhilda.

Thousands of Burgundians were killed. The fight went on for days. Finally, of all the knights of Burgundy, only Gunther and Hagen were left alive. Then, one of Kriemhilda's friends battled them and defeated both. He tied them up and brought them to Kriemhilda.

The queen ordered one of her knights to cut off Gunther's head, and she herself cut off the head of Hagen with "Balmung," Siegfried's wonderful sword. A friend of Hagen then avenged his death by killing Kriemhilda herself.

The queen ordered one of her knights to behead Gunther, and she personally took off Hagen's head with "Balmung," Siegfried's amazing sword. A friend of Hagen then avenged his death by killing Kriemhilda herself.

Of all the Nibelungs who entered the land of the Huns one only ever returned to Burgundy.

Of all the Nibelungs who went into the land of the Huns, only one ever returned to Burgundy.

Page 27 FAMOUS MEN OF THE MIDDLE AGES

Page 27 FAMOUS MEN OF THE MIDDLE AGES

ALARIC THE VISIGOTH

KING FROM 394-410 A.D.

KING FROM 394-410 CE.

I

I

Long before the beginning of the period known as the Middle Ages a tribe of barbarians called the Goths lived north of the River Danube in the country which is now known as Roumania. It was then a part of the great Roman Empire, which at that time had two capitals, Constantinople—the new city of Constantine—and Rome. The Goths had come from the shores of the Baltic Sea and settled on this Roman territory, and the Romans had not driven them back.

Long before the Middle Ages began, a group of warriors known as the Goths lived north of the Danube River in what is now Romania. At that time, this area was part of the vast Roman Empire, which had two capitals: Constantinople—the new city founded by Constantine—and Rome. The Goths had migrated from the Baltic Sea and established themselves in this Roman land, and the Romans had not pushed them out.

During the reign of the Roman Emperor Va'lens some of the Goths joined a conspiracy against him. Valens punished them for this by crossing the Danube and laying waste their country. At last Page 29 the Goths had to beg for mercy. The Gothic chief was afraid to set foot on Roman soil, so he and Valens met on their boats in the middle of the Danube and made a treaty of peace.

During the reign of Roman Emperor Valens, some of the Goths plotted against him. Valens responded by crossing the Danube and destroying their land. Eventually, the Goths had to plead for mercy. The Gothic chief was too afraid to step onto Roman territory, so he and Valens met in their boats in the middle of the Danube and made a peace treaty.

Figure 5
THE MEETING BETWEEN VALENS AND THE GOTHIC CHIEF ON THE DANUBE

For a long time the Goths were at war with another tribe of barbarians called Huns. Sometimes the Huns defeated the Goths and drove them to their camps in the mountains. Sometimes the Goths came down to the plains again and defeated the Huns.

For a long time, the Goths were at war with another tribe of barbarians called the Huns. Sometimes the Huns defeated the Goths and pushed them back to their camps in the mountains. Other times, the Goths came down to the plains again and beat the Huns.

At last the Goths grew tired of such constant fighting and thought they would look for new settlements. They sent some of their leading men to the Emperor Valens to ask permission to settle in some country belonging to Rome. The messengers said to the emperor:

At last, the Goths got weary of all the constant fighting and decided to look for new places to settle. They sent some of their top leaders to Emperor Valens to request permission to move into some land that belonged to Rome. The messengers said to the emperor:

"If you will allow us to make homes in the country south of the Danube we will be friends of Rome and fight for her when she needs our help."

"If you let us settle in the land south of the Danube, we will be allies of Rome and fight for her when she needs our assistance."

The emperor at once granted this request. He said to the Gothic chiefs:

The emperor immediately granted this request. He said to the Gothic leaders:

"Rome always needs good soldiers. Your people may cross the Danube and settle on our land. As long as you remain true to Rome we will protect you against your enemies."

"Rome always needs good soldiers. Your people can cross the Danube and settle on our land. As long as you stay loyal to Rome, we will protect you from your enemies."

These Goths were known as Visigoths, or Western Goths. Other tribes of Goths who had settled in Page 30 southern Russia, were called Ostrogoths, or Eastern Goths.

These Goths were known as Visigoths, or Western Goths. Other tribes of Goths who had settled in Page 30 southern Russia were called Ostrogoths, or Eastern Goths.

After getting permission from the Emperor Valens a large number of the Visigoths crossed the Danube with their families and their cattle and settled in the country now called Bulgaria.

After receiving permission from Emperor Valens, a large group of Visigoths crossed the Danube with their families and cattle and settled in the area now known as Bulgaria.

In course of time they became a very powerful nation, and in the year 394 they chose as their king one of the chiefs named Al'a-ric. He was a brave man and a great soldier. Even when a child he took delight in war, and at the age of sixteen he fought as bravely as the older soldiers.

In time, they became a very powerful nation, and in the year 394, they chose one of their chiefs named Al'a-ric as their king. He was a courageous man and a great soldier. Even as a child, he enjoyed war, and by the age of sixteen, he fought as bravely as the older soldiers.

One night, not long after he became king, Alaric had a very strange dream. He thought he was driving in a golden chariot through the streets of Rome amid the shouts of the people, who hailed him as emperor. This dream made a deep impression on his mind. He was always thinking of it, and at last he began to have the idea that he could make the dream come true.

One night, not long after he became king, Alaric had a really strange dream. He imagined he was riding in a golden chariot through the streets of Rome, while the crowd cheered for him as emperor. This dream left a strong impression on him. He couldn't stop thinking about it, and eventually, he started to believe he could make the dream a reality.

"To be master of the Roman Empire," he said to himself, "that is indeed worth trying for; and why should I not try? With my brave soldiers I can conquer Rome, and I shall make the attempt."

"To be the ruler of the Roman Empire," he said to himself, "that's definitely worth pursuing; and why shouldn't I go for it? With my courageous soldiers, I can take Rome, and I will make the attempt."

So Alaric called his chiefs together and told them what he had made up his mind to do.

So Alaric gathered his leaders and shared with them his decision.

The chiefs gave a cry of delight for they approved Page 31 of the king's proposal. In those days fighting was almost the only business of chiefs, and they were always glad to be at war, especially when there was hope of getting rich spoils. And so the Visigoth chiefs rejoiced at the idea of war against Rome, for they knew that if they were victorious they would have the wealth of the richest city of the world to divide among themselves.

The chiefs shouted with joy because they agreed Page 31 with the king's proposal. Back then, fighting was pretty much the only job for chiefs, and they were always eager for war, especially when there was a chance to score some rich loot. So, the Visigoth chiefs celebrated the thought of going to war against Rome, knowing that if they won, they'd have the riches of the wealthiest city in the world to share among themselves.

Figure 6
ALARIC AT ATHENS

Soon they got ready a great army. With Alaric in command, they marched through Thrace and Macedonia and before long reached Athens. There were now no great warriors in Athens, and the city surrendered to Alaric. The Goths plundered the homes and temples of the Athenians and then Page 32 marched to the state of Elis, in the southwestern part of Greece. Here a famous Roman general named Stil'i-cho besieged them in their camp. Alaric managed to force his way through the lines of the Romans and escaped. He marched to Epirus. This was a province of Greece that lay on the east side of the Ionian Sea. Arcadius, the Emperor of the East, now made Alaric governor of this district and a large region lying near it. The whole territory was called Eastern Illyricum and formed part of the Eastern Empire.

Soon they prepared a huge army. With Alaric in charge, they marched through Thrace and Macedonia and soon reached Athens. There were no strong warriors left in Athens, so the city gave in to Alaric. The Goths looted the homes and temples of the Athenians and then Page 32 marched to the region of Elis, in the southwest of Greece. There, a famous Roman general named Stil'icho besieged them in their camp. Alaric managed to break through the Roman lines and escape. He then marched to Epirus, a province of Greece on the east side of the Ionian Sea. Arcadius, the Emperor of the East, made Alaric the governor of this area and a large nearby region. The entire territory was called Eastern Illyricum and was part of the Eastern Empire.

II

II

Alaric now set out to make an attack on Rome, the capital of the Western Empire. As soon as Honorius, Emperor of the West, learned that Alaric was approaching, he fled to a strong fortress among the mountains of North Italy. His great general Stilicho came to his rescue and defeated Alaric near Verona. But even after this Honorius was so afraid of Alaric that he made him governor of a part of his empire called Western Illyricum and gave him a large yearly income.

Alaric set out to launch an attack on Rome, the capital of the Western Empire. As soon as Honorius, the Emperor of the West, heard that Alaric was on his way, he ran away to a strong fortress in the mountains of Northern Italy. His top general, Stilicho, came to help and defeated Alaric near Verona. But even after this, Honorius was so scared of Alaric that he appointed him as governor of a region in his empire called Western Illyricum and gave him a substantial annual income.

Honorius, however, did not keep certain of his promises to Alaric, who consequently, in the year 408, marched to Rome and besieged it. The cowardly emperor fled to Ravenna, leaving his generals Page 33 to make terms with Alaric. It was agreed that Alaric should withdraw from Rome upon the payment of 5,000 pounds of gold and 30,000 pounds of silver.

Honorius, however, didn’t fulfill some of his promises to Alaric, who then marched to Rome and laid siege to it in 408. The cowardly emperor escaped to Ravenna, leaving his generals Page 33 to negotiate with Alaric. They agreed that Alaric would pull back from Rome in exchange for 5,000 pounds of gold and 30,000 pounds of silver.

When Honorius read the treaty he refused to sign it. Alaric then demanded that the city be surrendered to him, and the people, terrified, opened their gates and even agreed that Alaric should appoint another emperor in place of Honorius.

When Honorius read the treaty, he refused to sign it. Alaric then demanded that the city be handed over to him, and the people, terrified, opened their gates and even agreed to let Alaric appoint a new emperor in place of Honorius.

This new emperor, however, ruled so badly that Alaric thought it best to restore Honorius. Then Honorius, when just about to be treated so honorably, allowed a barbarian chief who was an ally of his to make an attack upon Alaric. The attack was unsuccessful, and Alaric immediately laid siege to Rome for the third time. The city was taken, and Alaric's dream came true. In a grand procession he rode at the head of his army through the streets of the great capital.

This new emperor, however, ruled so poorly that Alaric decided it was better to bring back Honorius. Then Honorius, just as he was about to be honored, allowed a barbarian chief who was his ally to attack Alaric. The attack failed, and Alaric quickly besieged Rome for the third time. The city fell, and Alaric's dream came true. In a grand procession, he rode at the front of his army through the streets of the great capital.

Then began the work of destruction. The Goths ran in crowds through the city, wrecked private houses and public buildings and seized everything of value they could find. Alaric gave orders that no injury should be done to the Christian churches, but other splendid buildings of the great city were stripped of the beautiful and costly articles that they contained, and all the gold and silver was carried away from the public treasury.

Then the destruction began. The Goths surged through the city, demolishing private homes and public buildings and taking anything of value they could find. Alaric ordered that no harm should come to the Christian churches, but other magnificent structures in the great city were looted of their beautiful and expensive items, and all the gold and silver was taken from the public treasury.

Page 34 Figure 7
THE BURIAL OF ALARIC IN THE BED OF THE RIVER BUSENTO AT MIDNIGHT

Page 35 In the midst of the pillage Alaric dressed himself in splendid robes and sat upon the throne of the emperor, with a golden crown upon his head.

Page 35 In the middle of the looting, Alaric put on exquisite robes and sat on the emperor's throne, wearing a golden crown on his head.

While Alaric was sitting on the throne thousands of Romans were compelled to kneel down on the ground before him and shout out his name as conqueror and emperor. Then the theaters and circuses were opened, and Roman athletes and gladiators had to give performances for the amusement of the conquerors. After six days of pillage and pleasure Alaric and his army marched through the gates, carrying with them the riches of Rome.

While Alaric sat on the throne, thousands of Romans were forced to kneel on the ground in front of him and shout his name as conqueror and emperor. Then the theaters and circuses opened, and Roman athletes and gladiators had to perform for the entertainment of the victors. After six days of looting and revelry, Alaric and his army marched through the gates, taking with them the wealth of Rome.

Alaric died on his way to Sicily, which he had thought to conquer also. He felt his death coming and ordered his men to bury him in the bed of the river Busento and to put into his grave the richest treasures that he had taken from Rome.

Alaric died while on his way to Sicily, a place he planned to conquer too. Aware that his death was near, he instructed his men to bury him in the riverbed of the Busento and to place in his grave the most valuable treasures he had taken from Rome.

This order was carried out. A large number of Roman slaves were set to work to dig a channel and turn the water of the Busento into it. They made the grave in the bed of the river, put Alaric's body into and closed it up. Then the river was turned back to its old channel. As soon as the grave was covered up, and the water flowed over it, the slaves who had done the work were put to death by the Visigoth chiefs.

This order was executed. A significant number of Roman slaves were put to work digging a channel to redirect the Busento River into it. They created the grave in the riverbed, placed Alaric's body inside, and sealed it up. Then, the river was redirected back to its original path. As soon as the grave was covered and the water flowed over it, the Visigoth chiefs had the slaves who completed the task killed.

Page 36 ATTILA THE HUN

KING FROM 434-453 A.D.

KING FROM 434-453 CE.

I

I

The fierce and warlike tribe, called the Huns, who had driven the Goths to seek new homes, came from Asia into Southeastern Europe and took possession of a large territory lying north of the River Danube.

The fierce and warlike tribe known as the Huns, who had pushed the Goths to find new homes, came from Asia into Southeastern Europe and took control of a large area north of the River Danube.

During the first half of the fifth century the Huns had a famous king named At'ti-la. He was only twenty-one years old when he became their king. But although he was young, he was very brave and ambitious, and he wanted to be a great and powerful king.

During the first half of the fifth century, the Huns had a well-known king named Attila. He was just twenty-one years old when he became their king. But even though he was young, he was incredibly brave and ambitious, and he wanted to be a great and powerful ruler.

Not far from Attila's palace there was a great rocky cave in the mountains. In this cave lived a strange man called the "Hermit of the Rocks." No one knew his real name, or from what country he had come. He was very old, with wrinkled face and long gray hair and beard.

Not far from Attila's palace, there was a large rocky cave in the mountains. In this cave lived a peculiar man known as the "Hermit of the Rocks." No one knew his real name or where he came from. He was very old, with a wrinkled face and long gray hair and beard.

Many persons believed that he was a fortune-teller, so people often went to him to inquire Page 37 what was to happen to them. One day, shortly after he became king, Attila went to the cave to get his fortune told.

Many people thought he was a fortune-teller, so they often visited him to ask Page 37 what would happen to them. One day, shortly after he became king, Attila went to the cave to have his fortune told.

"Wise man," said he, "look into the future and tell me what is before me in the path of life."

"Wise man," he said, "look into the future and tell me what lies ahead in my life journey."

The hermit thought for a few moments, and then said, "O King, I see you a famous conqueror, the master of many nations. I see you going from country to country, defeating armies and destroying cities until men call you the 'Fear of the World.' You heap up vast riches, but just after you have married the woman you love grim death strikes you down."

The hermit paused for a moment, then said, "O King, I see you as a famous conqueror, the ruler of many nations. I see you traveling from land to land, defeating armies and destroying cities until people refer to you as the 'Fear of the World.' You accumulate immense wealth, but right after you marry the woman you love, grim death takes you away."

With a cry of horror Attila fled from the cave. For a time he thought of giving up his idea of becoming a great man. But he was young and full of spirit, and very soon he remembered only what had been said to him about his becoming a great and famous conqueror and began to prepare for war. He gathered together the best men from the various tribes of his people and trained them into a great army of good soldiers.

With a scream of fear, Attila ran out of the cave. For a while, he considered abandoning his dream of becoming a great man. But he was young and full of energy, and before long, he recalled what others had told him about becoming a great and renowned conqueror, and he started getting ready for war. He gathered the strongest warriors from the different tribes of his people and trained them into a powerful army of skilled soldiers.

II

II

About this time one of the king's shepherds, while taking care of cattle in the fields, noticed blood dripping from the foot of one of the oxen. Page 38 The shepherd followed the streak of blood through the grass and at last found the sharp point of a sword sticking out of the earth. He dug out the weapon, carried it to the palace, and gave it to King Attila. The king declared it was the sword of Tiew, the god of war. He then strapped it to his side and said he would always wear it.

About this time, one of the king's shepherds, while tending to the cattle in the fields, noticed blood dripping from the foot of one of the oxen. Page 38 The shepherd followed the trail of blood through the grass and eventually found the sharp point of a sword sticking out of the ground. He dug out the weapon, brought it to the palace, and presented it to King Attila. The king declared it was the sword of Tiew, the god of war. He then strapped it to his side and said he would always wear it.

Figure 8
A HUNNIC INVASION

"I shall never be defeated in battle," he cried, "as long as I fight with the sword of Tiew."

"I'll never be defeated in battle," he shouted, "as long as I fight with Tiew's sword."

As soon as his army was ready he marched with it into countries which belonged to Rome. He defeated the Romans in several great battles and captured many of their cities. The Roman Emperor Theodosius had to ask for terms of peace. Attila agreed that there should be peace, but soon afterwards he found out that Theodosius had formed a plot to murder him. He was so enraged at this that he again began war. He plundered and burned cities wherever he went, and at last the emperor had to give him a large sum of money and a portion of country south of the Danube.

As soon as his army was ready, he marched into territories that belonged to Rome. He defeated the Romans in several major battles and captured many of their cities. The Roman Emperor Theodosius had to negotiate for peace. Attila agreed to the peace terms, but soon after, he discovered that Theodosius had conspired to assassinate him. Furious about this, he resumed the war. He looted and burned cities wherever he went, and ultimately, the emperor had to pay him a large sum of money and give him a piece of land south of the Danube.

This made peace, but the peace did not last long. In a few years Attila appeared at the head of an army of 700,000 men. With this great force he marched across Germany and into Gaul. He rode on a beautiful black horse, and carried at his side the sword of Tiew. He attacked and destroyed Page 40 towns and killed the inhabitants without mercy. The people had such dread of him that he was called the "Scourge of God" and the "Fear of the World."

This brought peace, but it didn't last long. A few years later, Attila showed up leading an army of 700,000 men. With this massive force, he marched through Germany and into Gaul. He rode a stunning black horse and carried the sword of Tiew at his side. He attacked and obliterated Page 40 towns, killing the inhabitants without mercy. People were so terrified of him that he was known as the "Scourge of God" and the "Fear of the World."

III

III

Attila and his terrible Huns marched through Gaul until they came to the city of Orleans. Here the people bravely resisted the invaders. They shut their gates and defended themselves in every way they could. In those times all towns of any great size were surrounded by strong walls. There was war constantly going on nearly everywhere, and there were a great many fierce tribes and chiefs who lived by robbing their neighbors. So the towns and castles in which there was much money or other valuable property were not safe without high and strong walls.

Attila and his fearsome Huns marched through Gaul until they reached the city of Orleans. There, the people bravely fought back against the invaders. They closed their gates and defended themselves in every way possible. Back then, all large towns were protected by strong walls. Wars were happening almost everywhere, and there were many fierce tribes and leaders who survived by plundering their neighbors. So, towns and castles with significant wealth or valuable property weren't safe without tall and sturdy walls.

Attila tried to take Orleans, but soon after he began to attack the walls he saw a great army at a distance coming towards the city. He quickly gathered his forces together, marched to the neighboring plain of Champagne and halted at the place where the city of Châlons (shah-lon') now stands.

Attila tried to capture Orleans, but soon after he started attacking the walls, he noticed a large army approaching the city from a distance. He quickly regrouped his forces, marched to the nearby plains of Champagne, and stopped at the location where the city of Châlons (shah-lon') is now located.

The army which Attila saw was an army of 300,000 Romans and Visigoths. It was led by a Roman general name A-ë'ti-us and the Visigoth king, The-od'o-ric. The Visigoths after the death Page 42 of Alaric had settled in parts of Gaul, and their king had now agreed to join the Romans against the common enemy—the terrible Huns. So the great army of the Romans and Visigoths marched up and attacked the Huns at Châlons. It was a fierce battle. Both sides fought with the greatest bravery. At first the Huns seemed to be winning. They drove back the Romans and Visigoths from the field, and in the fight Theodoric was killed.

The army Attila saw numbered 300,000 Romans and Visigoths. It was led by a Roman general named Aëtius and the Visigoth king, Theodoric. After the death of Alaric, the Visigoths had settled in parts of Gaul, and their king had agreed to ally with the Romans against their common enemy—the fearsome Huns. So, the combined Roman and Visigoth army marched and launched an attack on the Huns at Châlons. It was a brutal battle. Both sides fought incredibly bravely. Initially, the Huns appeared to be winning. They pushed the Romans and Visigoths back from the battlefield, and during the fight, Theodoric was killed.

Figure 9
ATTILA AND HIS TERRIBLE HUNS

Aetius now began to fear that he would be beaten, but just at that moment Thor'is-mond, the son of Theodoric, made another charge against the Huns. He had taken command of the Visigoths when his father was killed, and now he led them on to fight. They were all eager to have revenge for the death of their king, so they fought like lions and swept across the plain with great fury. The Huns were soon beaten on every side, and Attila himself fled to his camp. It was the first time he had ever been defeated. Thorismond, the conqueror, was lifted upon his shield on the battle-field and hailed as king of the Visigoths.

Aetius now started to worry that he would lose, but just then, Thorismond, the son of Theodoric, charged again against the Huns. He had taken over command of the Visigoths after his father was killed, and now he led them into battle. They were all eager to avenge their king's death, so they fought fiercely and charged across the plain with intense determination. The Huns were soon beaten on all fronts, and Attila himself fled back to his camp. It was the first time he had ever been defeated. Thorismond, the victor, was hoisted onto his shield on the battlefield and celebrated as the new king of the Visigoths.

When Attila reached his camp he had all his baggage and wagons gathered in a great heap. He intended to set fire to it and jump into the flames if the Romans should come there to attack him.

When Attila got to his camp, he had all his luggage and wagons piled up in a big stack. He planned to set it on fire and jump into the flames if the Romans came to attack him.

"Here I will perish in the flames," he cried, "rather than surrender to my enemies."

"Here I will die in the flames," he shouted, "rather than give in to my enemies."

Page 43 But the Romans did not come to attack him, and in a few days he marched back to his own country.

Page 43 But the Romans didn’t come to attack him, and in a few days he marched back to his own country.

Very soon, however, he was again on the war path. This time he invaded Italy. He attacked and plundered the town of Aq'ui-le'i-a, and the terrified inhabitants fled for their lives to the hills and mountains. Some of them took refuge in the islands and marshes of the Adriatic Sea. Here they founded Venice.

Very soon, though, he was back on the warpath. This time he invaded Italy. He attacked and looted the town of Aquileia, and the scared residents ran for their lives into the hills and mountains. Some of them found shelter in the islands and marshes of the Adriatic Sea. Here, they established Venice.

Figure 10
THORISMOND LIFTED UPON THE SHIELD

The people of Rome and the Emperor Valentinian were greatly alarmed at the approach of the dreaded Attila. He was now near the city, and they had no army strong enough to send against him. Rome Page 45 would have been again destroyed if it had not been for Pope Leo I who went to the camp of Attila and persuaded him not to attack the city. It is said that the barbarian king was awed by the majestic aspect and priestly robes of Leo. It is also told that the apostles Peter and Paul appeared to Attila in his camp and threatened him with death if he should attack Rome. He did not go away, however, without getting a large sum of money as ransom.

The people of Rome and Emperor Valentinian were very anxious about the arrival of the feared Attila. He was now close to the city, and they didn't have a strong enough army to confront him. Rome Page 45 would have been destroyed again if it weren't for Pope Leo I, who went to Attila's camp and convinced him not to attack the city. It's said that the barbarian king was impressed by Leo’s impressive appearance and priestly robes. There's also a story that apostles Peter and Paul appeared to Attila in his camp and warned him with death if he attempted to invade Rome. However, he didn't leave without taking a large sum of money as ransom.

Figure 11
ST. LEO HALTING ATTILA AT THE GATES OF ROME

IV

IV

Shortly after leaving Italy Attila suddenly died. Only the day before his death he had married a beautiful woman whom he loved very much.

Shortly after leaving Italy, Attila suddenly died. Just the day before his death, he had married a beautiful woman whom he loved very much.

The Huns mourned their king in a barbarous way. They shaved their heads and cut themselves on their faces with knives, so that their blood, instead of their tears, flowed for the loss of their great leader. They enclosed his body in three coffins—one of gold, one of silver, and one of iron—and they buried him at night, in a secret spot in the mountains. When the funeral was over, they killed the slaves who had dug the grave, as the Visigoths had done after the burial of Alaric.

The Huns mourned their king in a brutal manner. They shaved their heads and cut their faces with knives, letting their blood, rather than tears, flow for their great leader’s loss. They placed his body in three coffins—one made of gold, another of silver, and the last of iron—and buried him at night in a hidden location in the mountains. Once the funeral was finished, they killed the slaves who had dug the grave, just like the Visigoths did after Alaric's burial.

After the death of Attila we hear little more of the Huns.

After Attila's death, we don't hear much about the Huns anymore.

Page 46 GENSERIC THE VANDAL

KING FROM 427-477 A.D.

KING FROM 427-477 CE.

I

I

The Vandals were another wild and fierce tribe that came from the shores of the Baltic and invaded central and southern Europe in the later times of the Roman Empire.

The Vandals were another wild and fierce tribe that came from the shores of the Baltic and invaded central and southern Europe in the later times of the Roman Empire.

In the fifth century some of these people occupied a region in the south of Spain. One of their most celebrated kings was name Gen'ser-ic. He became king in 427, when he was but twenty-one years of age. He was lame in one leg and looked as if he were a very ordinary person.

In the fifth century, some of these people settled in a region in southern Spain. One of their most famous kings was named Gen'ser-ic. He became king in 427 when he was only twenty-one years old. He had a limp in one leg and appeared to be quite an ordinary person.

Like most of the Vandals, he was a cruel and cunning man, but he had great ability in many ways. He fought in battles even when a boy and was known far and wide for his bravery and skill as a leader.

Like most of the Vandals, he was a ruthless and clever man, but he had great talent in many areas. He fought in battles from a young age and was well-known for his courage and leadership skills.

About the time that Genseric became king, the governor of the Roman province in the north of Africa, on the Mediterranean coast, was a man called Count Boniface. This Count Boniface had been a Page 47 good and loyal officer of Rome; but a plot was formed against him by Aëtius, the general who had fought Attila at Châlons. The Roman emperor at the time of the plot was Valentinian III. He was then too young to act as ruler, so the affairs of government were managed by his mother Placid'i-a.

About the time Genseric became king, the governor of the Roman province in northern Africa, along the Mediterranean coast, was a man named Count Boniface. Count Boniface had been a loyal and capable officer of Rome; however, a conspiracy against him was orchestrated by Aëtius, the general who had battled Attila at Châlons. At the time of the plot, the Roman emperor was Valentinian III. He was too young to rule, so his mother, Placid-i-a, managed the affairs of government.

Figure 12
PLACIDIA AND HER SON VALENTINIAN

Aëtius advised Placidia to dismiss Boniface and call him home from Africa. He said the count was a traitor, and that he was going to make war against Rome. At the same time he wrote secretly to Count Boniface and told him that if he came to Rome the empress would put him to death.

Aëtius advised Placidia to fire Boniface and bring him back from Africa. He claimed the count was a traitor and was preparing to wage war against Rome. At the same time, he secretly wrote to Count Boniface, warning him that if he came to Rome, the empress would have him executed.

Boniface believed this story, and he refused to return to Rome. He also sent a letter to Genseric, inviting him to come to Africa with an army.

Boniface believed this story, and he refused to go back to Rome. He also sent a letter to Genseric, asking him to come to Africa with an army.

Genseric was greatly delighted to receive the invitation from Boniface. He had long wanted to Page 48 attack Rome and take from her some of the rich countries she had conquered, and now a good opportunity offered. So he got ready a great army of his brave Vandals, and they sailed across the Strait of Gibraltar to Africa.

Genseric was very pleased to receive the invitation from Boniface. He had wanted to attack Rome for a long time and seize some of the wealthy territories she had conquered, and now a great opportunity had presented itself. So, he prepared a large army of his fearless Vandals, and they sailed across the Strait of Gibraltar to Africa.

They soon gained possession of that part of the African coast on which they had landed, and marched into other parts of the coast and captured towns and cities. By this time Boniface had learned all about the wicked plot of Aëtius. He now regretted having invited the Vandals to Africa and tried to induce them to return to Spain, but Genseric sternly refused.

They quickly took control of the part of the African coast where they had landed and marched into other areas, capturing towns and cities. By this time, Boniface had learned all about Aëtius's evil plan. He now regretted inviting the Vandals to Africa and tried to convince them to go back to Spain, but Genseric firmly refused.

"Never," he said, "shall I go back to Spain until I am master of Africa."

"Never," he said, "will I go back to Spain until I am in charge of Africa."

"Then," cried Boniface, "I will drive you back."

"Then," shouted Boniface, "I'll take you back."

Soon afterwards there was a battle between the Romans and Vandals, and the Romans were defeated. They were also defeated in several other battles. At last they had to flee for safety to two or three towns which the Vandals had not yet taken. One of these towns was Hippo.

Soon after, there was a battle between the Romans and Vandals, and the Romans lost. They were also defeated in several other battles. Eventually, they had to escape for safety to two or three towns that the Vandals hadn't captured yet. One of these towns was Hippo.

Genseric captured this town after a siege of thirteen months. Then he burned the churches and other buildings, and laid waste the neighboring country. This was what the Vandals did whenever they took a town, and so the word vandal came to Page 49 mean a person who needlessly or wantonly destroys valuable property.

Genseric took over this town after a thirteen-month siege. Then he set fire to the churches and other buildings, and devastated the surrounding area. This was the typical behavior of the Vandals whenever they conquered a town, which is how the term vandal came to Page 49 mean someone who recklessly or unnecessarily destroys valuable property.

A great many of the natives of Africa joined the army of Genseric. They had for a long time been ill-treated by the Romans and were glad to see them defeated. Genseric continued his work of conquest until he took the city of Carthage, which he made the capital of his new kingdom in Africa.

A lot of the locals in Africa joined Genseric's army. They had suffered mistreatment from the Romans for a long time and were happy to see them defeated. Genseric kept expanding his territory until he captured the city of Carthage, which he established as the capital of his new kingdom in Africa.

But he was not content with conquering merely on land. He built great fleets and sailed over the Mediterranean, capturing trading vessels. For many years he plundered towns along the coasts, so that the name of Genseric became a terror to the people of all the countries bordering the Mediterranean.

But he wasn't satisfied with just conquering on land. He created massive fleets and sailed across the Mediterranean, seizing trading ships. For many years, he looted towns along the coasts, making the name Genseric a source of fear for everyone in the countries surrounding the Mediterranean.

II

II

One day a Roman ship came to Carthage with a messenger from the Empress Eudoxia to Genseric. Eudoxia was the widow of Valentinian III. After ruling several years, Valentinian had just been murdered by a Roman noble named Maximus, who had at once made himself emperor.

One day, a Roman ship arrived in Carthage carrying a messenger from Empress Eudoxia to Genseric. Eudoxia was the widow of Valentinian III. After ruling for several years, Valentinian had just been killed by a Roman noble named Maximus, who immediately declared himself emperor.

When the messenger entered the room where Genseric was, he said:

When the messenger walked into the room where Genseric was, he said:

"Great king, I bring you a message from the Empress Eudoxia. She begs your help. She and Page 50 her two beautiful daughters are in danger in Rome. She wishes you to protect them against Maximus. She invites you to come with an army to Rome and take the city. She and her friends will help you as much as they can."

"Great king, I have a message from Empress Eudoxia. She is asking for your help. She and Page 50 her two beautiful daughters are in danger in Rome. She wants you to protect them from Maximus. She invites you to come to Rome with an army and take the city. She and her allies will assist you as much as possible."

With a cry of joy Genseric sprang to his feet and exclaimed:

With a shout of joy, Genseric jumped to his feet and said:

"Tell the empress that I accept her invitation. I shall set out for Rome immediately. I shall set out for Rome immediately. I shall protect Eudoxia and her friends."

"Tell the empress that I accept her invitation. I will leave for Rome right away. I will protect Eudoxia and her friends."

Genseric then got ready a fleet and a great army, and sailed across the Mediterranean to the mouth of the Tiber. When the Emperor Maximus heard that the Vandals were coming he prepared to flee from the city, and he advised the Senate to do the same. The people were so angry at this that they put him to death and threw his body into the river.

Genseric then assembled a fleet and a large army and sailed across the Mediterranean to the mouth of the Tiber. When Emperor Maximus heard that the Vandals were coming, he got ready to escape the city and advised the Senate to do the same. The people were so furious about this that they killed him and tossed his body into the river.

Three days later Genseric and his army were at the gates of Rome. There was no one to oppose them, and they marched in and took possession of the city. It was only forty-five years since Alaric had been there and carried off all the valuable things he could find. But since then Rome had become again grand and wealthy, so there was plenty for Genseric and his Vandals to carry away. They spent fourteen days in the work of plunder. They sacked the temples and public buildings and Page 52 private houses and the emperor's palace, and they took off to their ships immense quantities of gold and silver and jewels and furniture, and destroyed hundreds of beautiful and priceless works of art.

Three days later, Genseric and his army reached the gates of Rome. There was no one to challenge them, so they marched in and took control of the city. It had only been forty-five years since Alaric had come through and taken everything valuable he could find. But since then, Rome had regained its grandeur and wealth, providing plenty for Genseric and his Vandals to loot. They spent fourteen days plundering. They ransacked the temples, public buildings, Page 52 private houses, and the emperor's palace, loading their ships with massive amounts of gold, silver, jewels, and furniture, while destroying hundreds of beautiful and priceless artworks.

Figure 13
THE VANDALS IN ROME

The Vandal king also put to death a number of Roman citizens and carried away many more as slaves. He took Eudoxia and her daughters with him to Carthage. One of the daughters was soon afterwards married to Genseric's eldest son, Hunneric.

The Vandal king also executed several Roman citizens and captured many more as slaves. He took Eudoxia and her daughters with him to Carthage. One of the daughters was soon married to Genseric's eldest son, Hunneric.

III

III

Some years after the capture of Rome by Genseric, there was a Roman emperor named Ma-jo'ri-an. He was a good ruler and a brave man. The Vandals still continued to attack and plunder cities in Italy and other countries belonging to Rome, and Majorian resolved to punish them. So he got together a great army and built a fleet of three hundred ships to carry his troops to Carthage.

Some years after Genseric captured Rome, there was a Roman emperor named Majorian. He was a good leader and a brave man. The Vandals kept attacking and looting cities in Italy and other territories that belonged to Rome, and Majorian decided to take action against them. So, he gathered a large army and built a fleet of three hundred ships to transport his troops to Carthage.

But he first marched his men across the Alps, through Gaul, and down to the seaport of Carthagena in Spain, where his fleet was stationed. He took this route because he expected to add to his forces as he went along. Before sailing with his army for Carthage he wished very much to see with his own eyes what sort of people the Vandals were Page 53 and whether they were so powerful at home as was generally believed.

But he first led his troops across the Alps, through Gaul, and down to the port city of Carthagena in Spain, where his fleet was waiting. He chose this path because he hoped to increase his numbers along the way. Before sailing with his army to Carthage, he really wanted to see for himself what kind of people the Vandals were Page 53 and if they were as powerful back home as everyone believed.

So he dyed his hair and disguised himself in other ways and went to Carthage, pretending that he was a messenger or ambassador from the Roman emperor, coming to talk about peace. Genseric received him with respect and entertained him hospitably, not knowing that he was the Emperor Majorian. Of course peace was not made. The emperor left Carthage after having got as much information as he could.

So he colored his hair and disguised himself in other ways and went to Carthage, pretending to be a messenger or ambassador from the Roman emperor, coming to discuss peace. Genseric welcomed him respectfully and hosted him generously, unaware that he was Emperor Majorian. Naturally, peace was not achieved. The emperor left Carthage after gathering as much information as he could.

But Genseric did not wait for the Roman fleet to come to attack him in his capital. When he got word that it was in the Bay of Carthagena, he sailed there with a fleet of his own and in a single day burned or sank nearly all the Roman ships.

But Genseric didn't wait for the Roman fleet to come and attack him in his capital. When he heard that it was in the Bay of Carthagena, he sailed there with his own fleet and in just one day burned or sank almost all the Roman ships.

After this the Vandals became more than ever the terror of the Mediterranean and all the countries bordering upon it. Every year their ships went round the coasts from Asia Minor to Spain, attacking and plundering cities on their way and carrying off prisoners.

After this, the Vandals became an even greater threat to the Mediterranean and all the countries around it. Every year, their ships sailed along the coasts from Asia Minor to Spain, attacking and looting cities along the way and taking prisoners.

All the efforts of the Romans failed to put a stop to these ravages. The Emperor Leo, who ruled over the eastern division of the Empire, fitted out a great fleet at Constantinople to make another attempt to suppress the pirates. There were more Page 54 than a thousand ships in this fleet and they carried a hundred thousand men. The command of the expedition was given to Bas-il'i-cus, the brother of Emperor Leo's wife.

All the efforts of the Romans failed to stop these attacks. Emperor Leo, who governed the eastern part of the Empire, assembled a huge fleet in Constantinople to try again to defeat the pirates. There were more than a thousand ships in this fleet, and they carried a hundred thousand men. The command of the expedition was given to Basilius, the brother of Emperor Leo's wife.

Basilicus sailed with his ships to Africa and landed the army not far from Carthage. Genseric asked for a truce for five days to consider terms of peace, and the truce was granted. But the cunning Vandal was not thinking of peace. He only wanted time to carry out a plan he had made to destroy the Roman fleet.

Basilicus sailed his ships to Africa and landed the army close to Carthage. Genseric requested a five-day truce to think about peace terms, and the truce was granted. However, the sly Vandal wasn't actually thinking about peace. He just wanted time to execute a plan he had made to destroy the Roman fleet.

One dark night, during the truce, he filled the largest of his ships with some of the bravest of his soldiers, and they sailed silently and cautiously in among the Roman ships, towing behind them large boats filled with material that would easily burn.

One dark night, during the truce, he loaded the biggest of his ships with some of his bravest soldiers, and they sailed quietly and carefully among the Roman ships, pulling behind them large boats filled with things that would catch fire easily.

These boats were set on fire and floated against the Roman vessels, which also were soon on fire. The flames quickly spread, and in a very short time a great part of the Roman fleet was destroyed. Basilicus fled with as many ships as he could save, and returned to Constantinople.

These boats were set on fire and floated toward the Roman ships, which soon caught fire as well. The flames spread quickly, and in no time, a significant portion of the Roman fleet was destroyed. Basilicus escaped with as many ships as he could save and returned to Constantinople.

This was the last attempt of the Romans to conquer the Vandals. Genseric lived to a good old age, and when he died, in 477, all the countries he had conquered during his life still remained parts of the Vandal dominions.

This was the last attempt by the Romans to conquer the Vandals. Genseric lived a long life, and when he died in 477, all the territories he had conquered during his lifetime were still part of the Vandal empire.

Page 55 THEODORIC THE OSTROGOTH

KING FROM 475-526 A.D.

King from 475-526 AD.

I

I

The Ostrogoths, or East Goths, who had settled in Southern Russia, at length pushed southward and westward to the mouth of the Danube.

The Ostrogoths, or East Goths, who had settled in Southern Russia, eventually pushed south and west to the mouth of the Danube.

They were continually invading countries belonging to the Romans and their warlike raids were dreaded by the emperors of the Eastern Roman Empire, who lived at Constantinople. One emperor gave them land and money, and thus stopped their invasions for a time.

They kept invading countries that were part of the Roman Empire, and their aggressive attacks were feared by the emperors of the Eastern Roman Empire, who resided in Constantinople. One emperor provided them with land and money, which temporarily halted their invasions.

The most famous of the Ostrogoth kings was The-od'or-ic the Great. He was the son of The-od'e-mir, who was also a king of the Ostrogoths. When Theodoric was eight years old he was sent to Constantinople to be held as a hostage by Leo, the Emperor of the East. In former times, when kings made treaties with one another, it was customary for one to give to the other a pledge or security that he would fulfill the conditions of the treaty. The pledge usually given was some important Page 56 person or persons, perhaps the king's son or a number of his chief men. Persons so given as a security were called hostages. When Theodoric was a boy he was given as a hostage for his father's good faith in carrying out a treaty with the Emperor and was sent to Constantinople to live. Here the youth was well treated by Leo. He was educated with great care and trained in all the exercises of war.

The most famous of the Ostrogoth kings was Theodoric the Great. He was the son of Theodemir, who was also a king of the Ostrogoths. When Theodoric was eight years old, he was sent to Constantinople to be held as a hostage by Leo, the Emperor of the East. In earlier times, when kings made treaties with one another, it was common for one to provide a guarantee that he would uphold the terms of the treaty. The usual guarantee given was an important Page 56 person or persons, perhaps the king's son or several of his leading men. People given as security were called hostages. When Theodoric was a boy, he was given as a hostage for his father's good faith in fulfilling a treaty with the Emperor and was sent to Constantinople to live. There, the youth was well treated by Leo. He received careful education and was trained in all aspects of warfare.

Theodemir died in 475, and then Theodoric returned to his own country and became king of the Ostrogoths. At this time he was eighteen years of age. He was handsome and brave and people loved him, for in those days a man who was tall and strong and brave was liked by everybody.

Theodemir died in 475, and then Theodoric went back to his homeland and became king of the Ostrogoths. He was eighteen years old at the time. He was good-looking and courageous, and people admired him, because back then, a tall, strong, and brave man was liked by everyone.

II

II

For some years after he became king Theodoric had frequent wars with other Gothic kings and also with the Roman Emperor Ze'no. He was nearly always successful in battle, and at last Zeno began to think it would be better to try to make friends with him. So he gave Theodoric some rich lands and made him commander of the Imperial Guard of Constantinople.

For several years after he became king, Theodoric fought often with other Gothic kings and with the Roman Emperor Zeno. He was almost always victorious in battle, and eventually, Zeno started to think it would be smarter to try and befriend him. So, he gave Theodoric some wealthy lands and appointed him as the commander of the Imperial Guard of Constantinople.

But the Emperor soon became tired of having the Ostrogoth king at his court, and to get rid of him Page 57 he agreed that Theodoric should go with his army to Italy, and take that country from O-do-a'-cer. Theodoric was delighted at the proposal and began at once to make his preparations.

But the Emperor quickly got tired of having the Ostrogoth king at his court, and to get rid of him Page 57 he agreed that Theodoric could take his army to Italy and seize that country from Odoacer. Theodoric was thrilled with the idea and immediately started making his preparations.

Odoacer was at that time king of Italy. Before he became king he had been a general in the army of Romulus Augustulus, the Western Roman Emperor. The soldiers of the army were not satisfied with their pay, and when they asked for more they did not get it. Then they drove Romulus Augustulus from the throne, and chose Odoacer to succeed him. But Odoacer would not take the name of emperor. He was called the "patrician" of Italy, and he ruled the country well.

Odoacer was the king of Italy at that time. Before becoming king, he had been a general in the army of Romulus Augustulus, the Western Roman Emperor. The soldiers in the army were unhappy with their pay, and when they asked for more, they didn’t receive it. So, they overthrew Romulus Augustulus and chose Odoacer as his successor. However, Odoacer refused to call himself emperor. He was known as the "patrician" of Italy, and he ruled the country effectively.

Theodoric started for Italy, not only with a great army, but with all the people of his country. He meant to take Italy and be its king and settle in it with all his Ostrogoths. When he set out he had with him two hundred and fifty thousand persons—men, women, and children—with a great number of horses and wagons to carry them and their things. He had also an army of sixty thousand brave soldiers.

Theodoric headed to Italy, not just with a large army, but with everyone from his homeland. He planned to conquer Italy, become its king, and settle there with all his Ostrogoths. When he left, he brought along two hundred and fifty thousand people—men, women, and children—along with a considerable number of horses and wagons to transport them and their belongings. He also had an army of sixty thousand courageous soldiers.

It was a long and weary journey from the shores of the Black Sea overland to the foot of the Alps Mountains and across the Alps into Italy. Here and there on the way they met savage tribes that tried to stop them, but Theodoric defeated the Page 58 savages and took a great many of them prisoners. He made these prisoners, women as well as men, help carry the baggage and do other work.

It was a long and exhausting journey from the shores of the Black Sea overland to the foot of the Alps and across the Alps into Italy. Along the way, they encountered fierce tribes that tried to stop them, but Theodoric defeated the Page 58 savages and captured many of them. He made these prisoners, both women and men, help carry the luggage and do other tasks.

Figure 14
INVASION OF BARBARIANS

The journey took months, but at last the Ostrogoths reached the top of the Alps. Then they could see, stretched out before them, the beautiful land of Italy. They were all delighted. They shouted and danced with joy, and Theodoric cried out:

The journey took months, but finally the Ostrogoths reached the top of the Alps. From there, they could see the beautiful land of Italy spread out before them. They were all thrilled. They shouted and danced with joy, and Theodoric exclaimed:

"There is the country which shall be our home. Let us march on. It certainly shall be ours."

"There is the land that will be our home. Let’s move forward. It will definitely be ours."

Then they passed quickly down, and soon they were in Italy. Odoacer had heard of their coming and he got ready an army to drive them away. Theodoric also got his fighting men ready. The Page 59 two armies met, and there was a great battle near the town of Aquileia. Odoacer was defeated. Then he tried to get Theodoric to leave Italy by offering him a large sum of money.

Then they quickly traveled down, and soon they arrived in Italy. Odoacer had heard about their arrival and prepared an army to drive them out. Theodoric also got his warriors ready. The Page 59 two armies clashed, and there was a major battle near the town of Aquileia. Odoacer was defeated. Afterward, he tried to persuade Theodoric to leave Italy by offering him a large sum of money.

"I will give you," said he, "thousands of pounds of gold and silver if you agree to go back to your own country."

"I'll give you," he said, "thousands of pounds in gold and silver if you agree to go back to your own country."

But Theodoric would not go. He said he had as good a right to be king of Italy as Odoacer, and he would remain and conquer the country and be its king. Soon after there was another battle, near Verona, and Odoacer was again defeated.

But Theodoric wouldn't leave. He said he had just as much right to be king of Italy as Odoacer, and he would stay and conquer the country to become its king. Soon after, there was another battle near Verona, and Odoacer was defeated once more.

Theodoric came very near being killed in battle. He was saved only by the courage of his mother. She was in his camp, and at one time she saw a number of the Ostrogoths running away from that part of the battle-field where her son was fighting, thus leaving him without support. The mother rushed forward and stopped the fleeing men. She made them feel that it was a shame for them to desert their leader, and they at once returned to the field and fought beside their king until the battle was won.

Theodoric came very close to being killed in battle. He was saved only by his mother's courage. She was in his camp, and at one point, she saw several of the Ostrogoths running away from the area of the battlefield where her son was fighting, leaving him without support. The mother rushed forward and stopped the fleeing men. She made them realize it was shameful to abandon their leader, and they immediately returned to the battlefield and fought alongside their king until the battle was won.

After the battle of Verona, Odoacer went with his army to the city of Ravenna, and remained there for some time. Theodoric followed with his Ostrogoths and tried to take the city, but there was a Page 60 very strong wall around it, and the Ostrogoths could not capture it. Although Theodoric was not able to take Ravenna, he did not remain idle. He marched off to other parts of the country, and took possession of towns and districts wherever he went.

After the battle of Verona, Odoacer took his army to the city of Ravenna and stayed there for a while. Theodoric followed with his Ostrogoths and attempted to seize the city, but there was a Page 60 very strong wall surrounding it, and the Ostrogoths couldn't capture it. Even though Theodoric couldn't take Ravenna, he didn't just sit around. He moved on to other parts of the country, capturing towns and regions wherever he went.

After a while Odoacer got together a better army than he had before, and made another effort to defeat Theodoric. But he again failed. Theodoric defeated him in another great battle, which was fought on the banks of the River Adda. After this battle Odoacer again fled to Ravenna. Theodoric followed again and laid siege to the city. This time his army surrounded it and kept provisions from being sent in, and at last, when there was no food in the city for the soldiers or the people to eat, Odoacer had to surrender.

After some time, Odoacer assembled a stronger army than before and made another attempt to defeat Theodoric. But he failed again. Theodoric overcame him in another major battle, which took place along the banks of the River Adda. Following this battle, Odoacer fled to Ravenna once more. Theodoric pursued him and besieged the city. This time, his army surrounded it and cut off all supplies, and eventually, when there was no food left in the city for the soldiers or the people, Odoacer had to surrender.

A treaty was then made between the two kings and both agreed that they should rule together over Italy, each to have equal power. But a few days afterwards Theodoric murdered Odoacer while sitting at a banquet, and then made himself the sole king of Italy. He divided one-third of the land of the country among his own followers. So the Ostrogoths settled in Italy, and Ostrogoths, Romans, and Visigoths were governed by Theodoric as one people.

A treaty was then made between the two kings, and both agreed to rule together over Italy, each having equal power. But a few days later, Theodoric killed Odoacer while he was at a banquet and then declared himself the sole king of Italy. He divided one-third of the land among his own followers. So the Ostrogoths settled in Italy, and Theodoric governed the Ostrogoths, Romans, and Visigoths as one people.

Theodoric died at the age of seventy-one after ruling Italy for thirty-three years.

Theodoric died at the age of seventy-one after ruling Italy for thirty-three years.

Page 61 CLOVIS

KING FROM 481-511 A.D.

King from 481-511 CE.

I

I

While the power of the Roman Empire was declining there dwelt on the banks of the River Rhine a number of savage Teuton tribes called Franks. The word Frank means free, and those tribes took pride in being known as Franks or freemen.

While the power of the Roman Empire was fading, several fierce Teuton tribes known as Franks lived along the banks of the River Rhine. The word Frank means free, and these tribes took pride in being called Franks or freemen.

The Franks occupied the east bank of the Rhine for about two hundred years. Then many of the tribes crossed the river in search of new homes. The region west of the river was at that time called Gaul. Here the Franks established themselves and became a powerful people. From their name the country was afterwards called France.

The Franks lived on the east bank of the Rhine for around two hundred years. Then, many of the tribes crossed the river looking for new homes. The area west of the river was known as Gaul at that time. Here, the Franks settled and became a powerful nation. From their name, the country later came to be called France.

Each tribe of the Franks had its own king. The greatest of all these kings was Chlodwig, or Clovis, as we call him, who became ruler of his tribe in the year 481, just six years after Theodoric became king of the Ostrogoths. Clovis was then only sixteen years of age. But though he was so young he proved in a very short time that he could govern as Page 62 well as older men. He was intelligent and brave. No one ever knew him to be afraid of anything even when he was but a child. His father, who was named Chil'der-ic, often took him to wars which the Franks had with neighboring tribes, and he was very proud of his son's bravery. The young man was also a bold and skillful horseman. He could tame and ride the most fiery horse.

Each tribe of the Franks had its own king. The greatest of all these kings was Chlodwig, or Clovis, as we call him, who became the leader of his tribe in 481, just six years after Theodoric took the throne of the Ostrogoths. Clovis was only sixteen at the time. However, despite his youth, he quickly showed that he could lead as well as older men. He was smart and courageous. No one ever saw him afraid of anything, even as a child. His father, Chil'der-ic, often took him to wars the Franks fought against neighboring tribes, and he was very proud of his son's bravery. The young man was also a bold and skilled horseman. He could tame and ride even the wildest horse.

When Clovis became king of the Franks a great part of Gaul still belonged to Rome. This part was then governed by a Roman general, named Sy-ag'ri-us. Clovis resolved to drive the Romans out of the country, and he talked over the matter with the head men of his army.

When Clovis became king of the Franks, a large portion of Gaul was still under Roman control. This area was governed by a Roman general named Sy-ag'ri-us. Clovis made up his mind to push the Romans out of the country, and he discussed the plan with the leaders of his army.

"My desire," said he, "is that the Franks shall have possession of every part of this fair land. I shall drive the Romans and their friends away and make Gaul the empire of the Franks."

"My wish," he said, "is that the Franks will own every part of this beautiful land. I will drive the Romans and their allies away and turn Gaul into the empire of the Franks."

II

II

At this time the Romans had a great army in Gaul. It was encamped near the city of Soissons (swah-son') and was commanded by Syagrius. Clovis resolved to attack it and led his army at once to Soissons. When he came near the city he summoned Syagrius to surrender. Syagrius refused and asked for an interview with the commander of the Franks. Page 63 Clovis consented to meet him, and an arrangement was made that the meeting should take place in the open space between the two armies. When Clovis stepped out in front of his own army, accompanied by some of his savage warriors, Syagrius also came forward. But the moment he saw the king of the Franks he laughed loudly and exclaimed:

At this time, the Romans had a large army in Gaul. They were camped near the city of Soissons (swah-son') and were led by Syagrius. Clovis decided to attack and immediately took his army to Soissons. When he got close to the city, he called on Syagrius to surrender. Syagrius refused and requested a meeting with the commander of the Franks. Page 63 Clovis agreed to the meeting, and they arranged for it to take place in the open ground between their two armies. When Clovis stepped out in front of his army, accompanied by some of his fierce warriors, Syagrius also approached. But as soon as he saw the king of the Franks, he laughed loudly and shouted:

"A boy! A boy has come to fight me! The Franks with a boy to lead them have come to fight the Romans."

"A boy! A boy has come to challenge me! The Franks have shown up with a boy to lead them against the Romans."

Clovis was very angry at this insulting language and shouted back:

Clovis was really mad at this disrespectful language and yelled back:

"Ay, but this boy will conquer you."

"Yeah, but this kid will beat you."

Then both sides prepared for battle. The Romans thought that they would win the victory easily, but they were mistaken. Every time that they made a charge upon the Franks they were beaten back by the warriors of Clovis. The young king himself fought bravely at the head of his men and with his own sword struck down a number of the Romans. He tried to find Syagrius and fight with him; but the Roman commander was nowhere to be found. Early in the battle he had fled from the field, leaving his men to defend themselves as best they could.

Then both sides got ready for battle. The Romans thought they would win easily, but they were wrong. Every time they charged at the Franks, they were pushed back by Clovis's warriors. The young king fought bravely at the front of his men and personally took down several Romans with his own sword. He tried to find Syagrius to confront him, but the Roman commander was nowhere to be seen. Early in the fight, he had run away from the battlefield, leaving his men to fend for themselves as best they could.

The Franks gained a great victory. With their gallant boy king leading them on they drove the Page 64 Roman's before them, and when the battle was over they took possession of the city of Soissons. Clovis afterwards conquered all the other Frankish chiefs and made himself king of all the Franks.

The Franks achieved a significant victory. With their brave young king leading them, they pushed the Page 64 Romans back, and once the battle ended, they captured the city of Soissons. Clovis then defeated all the other Frankish leaders and declared himself king of all the Franks.

III

III

Not very long after Clovis became king he heard of a beautiful young girl, the niece of Gon'de-baud, king of Burgundy, and he thought he would like to marry her. Her name was Clo-tilde', and she was an orphan, for her wicked uncle Gondebaud had killed her father and mother. Clovis sent one of his nobles to Gondebaud to ask her for his wife. At first Gondebaud thought of refusing to let the girl go. He feared that she might have him punished for the murder of her parents if she became the wife of so powerful a man as Clovis. But he was also afraid that by refusing he would provoke the anger of Clovis; so he permitted the girl to be taken to the court of the king of the Franks. Clovis was delighted when he saw her; and they were immediately married.

Not long after Clovis became king, he heard about a beautiful young girl, the niece of Gondebaud, the king of Burgundy, and he decided he wanted to marry her. Her name was Clotilde, and she was an orphan since her wicked uncle Gondebaud had killed her parents. Clovis sent one of his nobles to Gondebaud to ask for her hand in marriage. At first, Gondebaud considered refusing to let her go. He feared that she might seek revenge for her parents' murder if she married a powerful man like Clovis. But he was also worried that refusing could anger Clovis, so he allowed the girl to be taken to the court of the king of the Franks. Clovis was thrilled when he saw her, and they got married right away.

Clotilde was a devout Christian, and she wished very much to convert her husband, who, like most of his people, was a worshiper of the heathen gods. But Clovis was not willing to give up his own religion. Nevertheless Clotilde continued to Page 65 do every thing she could to persuade him to become a Christian.

Clotilde was a devoted Christian, and she really wanted to convert her husband, who, like most of his people, worshipped pagan gods. But Clovis was not ready to abandon his own faith. Still, Clotilde kept trying to Page 65 do everything she could to convince him to become a Christian.

Figure 15
CROSSING THE RHINE

Soon after his marriage Clovis had a war with a tribe called the Alemanni. This tribe had crossed the Rhine from Germany and taken possession of some of the eastern provinces of Gaul. Clovis speedily got his warriors together and marched against them. A battle was fought at a place called Tolbiac, not far from the present city of Cologne. In this battle the Franks were nearly beaten, for the Alemanni were fierce and brave men and skillful fighters. When Clovis saw his soldiers driven back several times he began to lose hope, but at that Page 66 moment he thought of his pious wife and of the powerful God of whom she had so often spoken. Then he raised his hands to heaven and earnestly prayed to that God.

Soon after his marriage, Clovis went to war with a tribe called the Alemanni. This tribe had crossed the Rhine from Germany and taken control of some of the eastern provinces of Gaul. Clovis quickly gathered his warriors and marched against them. A battle took place at a location called Tolbiac, not far from what is now Cologne. In this battle, the Franks were nearly defeated, as the Alemanni were fierce, brave men and skilled fighters. When Clovis saw his soldiers pushed back several times, he began to lose hope, but at that Page 66 moment, he remembered his devout wife and the powerful God she often spoke of. Then he raised his hands to the sky and prayed earnestly to that God.

"O God of Clotilde," he cried, "help me in this my hour of need. If thou wilt give me victory now I will believe in thee."

"O God of Clotilde," he cried, "help me in this moment of need. If you grant me victory now, I will believe in you."

Almost immediately the course of the battle began to change in favor of the Franks. Clovis led his warriors forward once more, and this time the Alemanni fled before them in terror. The Franks gained a great victory, and they believed it was in answer to the prayer of their king.

Almost immediately, the battle started to turn in favor of the Franks. Clovis charged his warriors forward again, and this time the Alemanni ran away in fear. The Franks achieved a significant victory, believing it was a response to their king's prayer.

When Clovis returned home he did not forget his promise. He told Clotilde how he had prayed to her God for help and how his prayer had been heard, and he said he was now ready to become a Christian. Clotilde was very happy on hearing this, and she arranged that her husband should be baptized in the church of Rheims on the following Christmas day.

When Clovis got home, he remembered his promise. He told Clotilde how he had prayed to her God for help and how his prayer had been answered. He said he was now ready to become a Christian. Clotilde was very happy to hear this, and she made plans for her husband to be baptized in the church of Rheims on the next Christmas Day.

Meanwhile Clovis issued a proclamation to his people declaring that he was a believer in Christ, and giving orders that all the images and temples of the heathen gods should be destroyed. This was immediately done, and many of the people followed his example and became Christians.

Meanwhile, Clovis announced to his people that he believed in Christ and ordered the destruction of all images and temples of the pagan gods. This was quickly carried out, and many of the people followed his lead and became Christians.

Page 67 Figure 16
THE BAPTISM OF CLOVIS

Page 68 Clovis was a very earnest and fervent convert. One day the bishop of Rheims, while instructing him in the doctrines of Christianity, described the death of Christ. As the bishop proceeded Clovis became much excited, and at last jumped up from his seat and exclaimed:

Page 68 Clovis was a very dedicated and passionate convert. One day, the bishop of Rheims, while teaching him about the principles of Christianity, described Christ's death. As the bishop continued, Clovis became increasingly agitated, and finally leaped up from his seat and exclaimed:

"Had I been there with my brave Franks I would have avenged His wrongs."

"Had I been there with my brave Franks, I would have avenged his wrongs."

On Christmas day a great multitude assembled in the church at Rheims to witness the baptism of the king. A large number of his fierce warriors were baptized at the same time. The service was performed with great ceremony by the bishop of Rheims, and the title of "Most Christian King" was conferred on Clovis by the Pope. This title was ever afterwards borne by the kings of France.

On Christmas Day, a huge crowd gathered in the church at Rheims to witness the baptism of the king. Many of his fierce warriors were baptized at the same time. The service was conducted with great ceremony by the bishop of Rheims, and the title of "Most Christian King" was given to Clovis by the Pope. This title was carried on by the kings of France from then on.

Like most of the kings and chiefs of those rude and barbarous times, Clovis often did cruel and wicked things. When Rheims was captured, before he became a Christian, a golden vase was taken by some soldiers from the church. The bishop asked Clovis to have it returned, and Clovis bade him wait until the division of spoils. All the valuable things taken by soldiers in war were divided among the whole army, each man getting his share according to rank. Such things were called spoils.

Like many kings and leaders from those rough and brutal times, Clovis often committed cruel and terrible acts. When Rheims was seized, before he converted to Christianity, some soldiers took a golden vase from the church. The bishop requested Clovis to return it, and Clovis told him to wait until the spoils were divided. All the valuable items taken by soldiers during the war were shared among the entire army, with each man receiving his portion based on his rank. These items were referred to as spoils.

Page 69 Figure 17
CLOVIS FINDS FAULT WITH THE SOLDIER

When the next time came for dividing spoils Clovis asked that he might have the vase over and above his regular share, his intention being to return it to the bishop. But one of the soldiers objected, saying that the king should have no more than his fair share, and at the same time shattered the vase with his ax. Clovis was very angry, but at the time said nothing. Soon afterwards, however, there was the usual examination of the arms Page 70 of the soldiers to see that they were in proper condition for active service. Clovis himself took part in the examination, and when he came to the soldier who had broken the vase he found fault with the condition of his weapons and with one blow of his battle-ax struck the man dead.

When it was time to divide the loot again, Clovis requested the vase in addition to his regular share, intending to return it to the bishop. However, one of the soldiers protested, saying that the king shouldn’t take more than his fair share, and then smashed the vase with his axe. Clovis was furious but didn’t say anything at the time. Soon after, there was the usual inspection of the soldiers’ weapons to ensure they were in good condition for active duty. Clovis participated in the inspection, and when he got to the soldier who had broken the vase, he criticized the state of his weapons and, with one swing of his battle-axe, killed the man instantly.

IV

IV

The next war that Clovis engaged in was with some tribes of the Goths who occupied the country called Aquitaine lying south of the River Loire. He defeated them and added Aquitaine to the kingdom of the Franks.

The next war Clovis fought was against some tribes of the Goths who lived in the region known as Aquitaine, located south of the Loire River. He defeated them and integrated Aquitaine into the Frankish kingdom.

Clovis afterwards made war upon other people of Gaul and defeated them. At last all the provinces from the lower Rhine to the Pyrenees Mountains were compelled to acknowledge him as king. He then went to reside at the city of Paris, which he made the capital of his kingdom. He died there A.D. 511.

Clovis later waged war against other tribes in Gaul and conquered them. Eventually, all the regions from the lower Rhine to the Pyrenees Mountains had to recognize him as their king. He then moved to the city of Paris, which he established as the capital of his kingdom. He died there in A.D. 511.

The dynasty or family of kings to which he belonged is known in history as the Merovingian dynasty. It was so called from Me-ro-væ'us, the father of Childeric and grandfather of Clovis.

The dynasty or family of kings to which he belonged is known in history as the Merovingian dynasty. It was named after Merovech, the father of Childeric and grandfather of Clovis.

Page 71 JUSTINIAN THE GREAT

EMPEROR FROM 527-565 A.D.

Emperor from 527-565 CE.

I

I

In the time of Clovis the country now called Bulgaria was inhabited by Goths. One day a poor shepherd boy, about sixteen years of age, left his mountain home in that country to go to the city of Constantinople, which was many miles away. The boy had no money to pay the expenses of the journey, but he was determined to go, even though he should have to walk every step of the road and live on fruits that he could gather by the way. He was a bright, clever boy who had spent his life hitherto in a village, but was now eager to go out into the world to seek his fortune.

In Clovis's time, the area we now know as Bulgaria was home to the Goths. One day, a poor shepherd boy, around sixteen years old, left his mountain village to head to the city of Constantinople, which was quite far away. The boy didn't have any money for the journey, but he was set on going, even if it meant walking the entire way and living off the fruits he could find along the route. He was a bright, resourceful kid who had spent his life in a village but was now eager to explore the world and find his fortune.

Some years before, this boy's uncle, who was named Justin, had gone to Constantinople and joined the Roman army. He was so brave and so good a soldier that he soon came to be commander of the imperial guard which attended the emperor.

Some years earlier, this boy's uncle, named Justin, had traveled to Constantinople and joined the Roman army. He was such a brave and skilled soldier that he quickly became the commander of the imperial guard that served the emperor.

The poor shepherd boy had heard of the success of his uncle, and this was the reason why he resolved to set off for the big city. So he started Page 72 down the mountain and trudged along the valley in high hope, feeling certain that he would reach the end of his journey in safety. It was a difficult and dangerous journey, and it took him several weeks, for he had to go through dark forests and to cross rivers and high hills; but at last one afternoon in midsummer he walked through the main gate of Constantinople, proud and happy that he had accomplished his purpose.

The poor shepherd boy had heard about his uncle's success, which is why he decided to head to the big city. So he started Page 72 down the mountain and made his way through the valley, feeling hopeful and sure that he would make it to his destination safely. It was a tough and risky journey that took him several weeks since he had to navigate dark forests, cross rivers, and climb high hills. But finally, one afternoon in midsummer, he walked through the main gate of Constantinople, proud and happy that he had achieved his goal.

He had no trouble in finding his Uncle Justin; for everybody in Constantinople knew the commander of the emperor's guards. And when the boy appeared at the great man's house and told who he was, his uncle received him with much kindness. He took him into his own family, and gave him the best education that could be had in the city.

He had no trouble finding his Uncle Justin because everyone in Constantinople knew the commander of the emperor's guards. When the boy arrived at his uncle's house and introduced himself, his uncle welcomed him warmly. He brought him into his own family and provided him with the best education available in the city.

As the boy was very talented and eager for knowledge he soon became an excellent scholar. He grew up a tall, good-looking man, with black eyes and curly hair, and he was always richly dressed. He was well liked at the emperor's court, and was respected by everybody on account of his learning.

As the boy was really talented and eager to learn, he quickly became an excellent scholar. He grew up to be a tall, handsome man with black eyes and curly hair, and he was always dressed in fine clothes. People at the emperor's court liked him, and everyone respected him for his knowledge.

II

II

One day a great change came for both uncle and nephew. The emperor died; and the people chose Page 74 Justin to succeed him. He took the title of Jus-ti'nus I, and so the young scholar, who had once been a poor shepherd boy, was now nephew of an emperor.

One day, a major change happened for both the uncle and the nephew. The emperor died, and the people chose Page 74 Justin to take his place. He adopted the title of Justin I, and just like that, the young scholar who had once been a poor shepherd boy was now the nephew of an emperor.

Figure 18
THE COURT OF JUSTINIAN THE GREAT

After some years Justinus was advised by his nobles to take the young man, who had adopted the name of Justinian, to help him in ruling the empire. Justinus agreed to this proposal, for he was now old and in feeble health, and not able himself to attend to the important affairs of government. He therefore called the great lords of his court together and in their presence he placed a crown on the head of his nephew, who thus became joint emperor with his uncle. The uncle died only a few months after, and then Justinian was declared emperor. This was in the year 527. Justinian reigned for nearly forty years and did so many important things that he was afterwards called Justinian the Great.

After several years, Justinus was advised by his nobles to bring in the young man who had taken the name Justinian to assist him in ruling the empire. Justinus agreed to this suggestion, as he was now old and in poor health, unable to handle the important affairs of the government himself. He gathered the prominent lords of his court and, in their presence, placed a crown on his nephew's head, making him co-emperor with his uncle. The uncle passed away just a few months later, and Justinian was then declared emperor. This happened in the year 527. Justinian ruled for nearly forty years and accomplished so many significant things that he was later known as Justinian the Great.

He had many wars during his reign, but he himself did not take part in them. He was not experienced as a soldier, for he had spent most of his time in study. He was fortunate enough, however, to have two great generals to lead his armies. One of them was named Belisarius and the other Narses.

He fought many wars during his reign, but he didn't participate in them himself. He wasn’t experienced as a soldier because he had focused most of his time on studying. However, he was lucky to have two great generals to lead his armies. One was named Belisarius and the other Narses.

Belisarius was one of the greatest soldiers that ever lived. He gained wonderful victories for Justinian, and conquered some of the old Roman provinces that had been lost for many years.

Belisarius was one of the greatest soldiers who ever lived. He achieved remarkable victories for Justinian and reclaimed some of the old Roman provinces that had been lost for many years.

Page 75 The victories of these two generals largely helped to make the reign of Justinian remarkable in history. Many years before he ascended the throne the Vandals, as you have read, conquered the northern part of Africa and established a kingdom there with Carthage as its capital. The Vandal king in the time of Justinian was named Gel'i-mer, and he lived in Carthage.

Page 75 The victories of these two generals significantly contributed to making Justinian's reign notable in history. Many years before he took the throne, the Vandals, as you have read, conquered the northern part of Africa and set up a kingdom there with Carthage as its capital. The Vandal king during Justinian's time was named Gel’i-mer, and he lived in Carthage.

Justinian resolved to make war on this king in order to recover Northern Africa and make it again a part of the Empire. So Belisarius was sent to Africa with an army of thirty-five thousand men and five thousand horses, that were carried on a fleet of six hundred ships. It took this fleet three months to make the voyage from Constantinople to Africa. The same voyage may now be made in a very few days. But in the time of Belisarius there were no steamships, and nothing was known of the power of steam for moving machinery. The ships or galleys were sailing vessels; and when there was no wind they could make no progress except by rowing.

Justinian decided to go to war against this king to reclaim Northern Africa and reintegrate it into the Empire. So, Belisarius was sent to Africa with an army of thirty-five thousand soldiers and five thousand horses, all transported on a fleet of six hundred ships. It took this fleet three months to travel from Constantinople to Africa. Today, that same journey can be completed in just a few days. However, during Belisarius’s time, there were no steamships, and the power of steam for driving machinery was unknown. The ships or galleys were sailing vessels, and when there was no wind, they could only make progress by rowing.

When Belisarius reached Africa he left five men as a guard in each vessel, and with the body of his army he marched for some days along the coast. The people received him in a friendly way, for they had grown tired of the rule of the Vandals, and preferred to be under the government of the Romans.

When Belisarius arrived in Africa, he left five men to guard each ship and marched along the coast with the rest of his army for several days. The locals welcomed him warmly because they were fed up with the Vandals' rule and preferred to be governed by the Romans.

Page 76 About ten miles from Carthage he met a large army led by the brother of Gelimer. A battle immediately took place, and the Vandals were utterly defeated. Gelimer's brother was killed, and the king himself, who had followed with another army and joined the fight, was also defeated and fled from the field. Belisarius then proceeded to Carthage and took possession of the city.

Page 76 About ten miles from Carthage, he encountered a large army led by Gelimer's brother. A battle broke out right away, and the Vandals were completely defeated. Gelimer's brother was killed, and the king himself, who had come with another army to join the fight, was also defeated and fled the battlefield. Belisarius then moved on to Carthage and took control of the city.

Figure 19
THE BATTLE AT CARTHAGE

Soon afterwards Gelimer collected another army and fought the Romans in another battle, twenty miles from Carthage; but Belisarius again defeated him and the Vandal king again fled. This was the end of the Vandal king in Africa. In a short time Gelimer gave himself up to Belisarius, who took him to Constantinople. Justinian set apart an estate for him to live upon, and the conquered king passed the rest of his life in peaceful retirement.

Soon after, Gelimer gathered another army and fought the Romans in another battle, twenty miles from Carthage; but Belisarius defeated him again, and the Vandal king fled once more. This marked the end of the Vandal king’s rule in Africa. Soon after, Gelimer surrendered to Belisarius, who took him to Constantinople. Justinian provided him with an estate to live on, and the conquered king spent the rest of his life in peaceful retirement.

After conquering the Vandals Justinian resolved to conquer Italy, which was then held by the Ostrogoths. A large army was got together and put under the command of Belisarius and Narses, who immediately set out for Italy. When they arrived there they marched straight to Rome, and after some fighting took possession of the city. But in a few months, Vit'i-ges, king of the Goths, appeared with an army before the gates and challenged Belisarius and Narses to come out and fight.

After defeating the Vandals, Justinian decided to take over Italy, which was controlled by the Ostrogoths. A large army was assembled and placed under the command of Belisarius and Narses, who quickly headed for Italy. Once they arrived, they marched directly to Rome, and after some battles, they captured the city. However, a few months later, Vit'iges, the king of the Goths, showed up with an army at the gates and dared Belisarius and Narses to come out and fight.

The Roman generals, however, were not then ready to fight, and so the Ostrogoth king laid siege to the city, thinking that he would compel the Romans to surrender.

The Roman generals, however, were not ready to fight at that time, so the Ostrogoth king laid siege to the city, believing that he could force the Romans to give up.

But instead of having any thought of surrender, Belisarius was preparing his men for fight, and when they were ready he attacked Vitiges and defeated him. Vitiges retired to Ravenna, and Belisarius quickly followed, and made such an assault on the city that it was compelled to surrender. The Ostrogoth army was captured, and Vitiges was taken to Constantinople a prisoner.

But instead of considering surrender, Belisarius was getting his men ready for battle, and when they were prepared, he attacked Vitiges and defeated him. Vitiges withdrew to Ravenna, and Belisarius quickly pursued him, launching an assault on the city that forced it to surrender. The Ostrogoth army was captured, and Vitiges was taken to Constantinople as a prisoner.

Belisarius and Narses then went to Northern Page 78 Italy, and, after a long war, conquered all the tribes there. Thus the power of Justinian was established throughout the whole country, and the city of Rome was again under the dominion of a Roman emperor.

Belisarius and Narses then traveled to Northern Page 78 Italy, and, after a lengthy war, defeated all the tribes there. As a result, Justinian's power was established across the entire region, and the city of Rome was once again under the rule of a Roman emperor.

Figure 20
BELISARIUS BESIEGES RAVENNA

While his brave generals were winning these victories for the Empire, Justinian himself was busy in making improvements of various kinds at the capital. He erected great public buildings, which were not only useful but ornamental to the city. The most remarkable of them was the very magnificent Page 79 cathedral of St. So-phi'a, for a long time the grandest church structure in the world. The great temple still exists in all its beauty and grandeur, but is now used as a Mohammedan mosque.

While his brave generals were achieving victories for the Empire, Justinian himself was focused on making various improvements in the capital. He built impressive public buildings that were both functional and decorative for the city. The most notable among them was the magnificent Page 79 cathedral of St. So-phi'a, which for a long time was the largest church in the world. The great temple still stands in all its beauty and grandeur, but it is now used as a mosque.

But the most important thing that Justinian did—the work for which he is most celebrated—was the improving and collecting of the laws. He made many excellent new laws and reformed many of the old laws, so that he became famous as one of the greatest of the world's legislators. For a long time the Roman laws had been difficult to understand. There was a vast number of them, and different writers differed widely as to what the laws really were and what they meant. Justinian employed a great lawyer, named Trib-o'ni-an, to collect and simplify the principal laws. The collection which he made was called the Code of Justinian. It still exists, and is the model according to which most of the countries of Europe have made their laws.

But the most important thing Justinian did—the reason he is most famous—was improve and compile the laws. He created many excellent new laws and reformed many old ones, earning a reputation as one of the greatest lawmakers in history. For a long time, Roman laws had been hard to understand. There were so many of them, and different writers had widely varying interpretations of what the laws actually were and what they meant. Justinian hired a brilliant lawyer named Tribonian to collect and simplify the main laws. The collection he formed is known as the Justinian's Code. It still exists today and serves as the model for how most European countries have structured their laws.

Justinian also did a great deal of good by establishing a number of manufactures in Constantinople. It was he who first brought silk-worms into Europe.

Justinian also did a lot of good by setting up several factories in Constantinople. He was the first to introduce silk worms to Europe.

To the last year of his life Justinian was strong and active and a hard worker. He often worked or studied all day and all night without eating or sleeping. He died in 565 at the age of eighty-three years.

To the last year of his life, Justinian was strong, active, and a hard worker. He often worked or studied all day and night without eating or sleeping. He died in 565 at the age of eighty-three.

Page 80 MOHAMMED

LIVED FROM 570-632 A.D.

Lived from 570-632 CE.

I

I

A great number of people in Asia and Africa and much of those in Turkey in Europe profess the Mo-ham'me-dan religion. They are called Mohammedans, Mus'sul-mans or Moslems; and the proper name for their religion is "Islam," which means obedience, or submission.

A large number of people in Asia and Africa, as well as many in Turkey, practice the Muslim religion. They are referred to as Mohammedans, Muslims, or Moslems; and the correct name for their faith is "Islam," which means obedience or submission.

The founder of this religion was a man named Mo-ham'med, or Ma-hom'et. He was born in the year 570, in Mecca, a city of Arabia. His parents were poor people, though, it is said, they were descended from Arabian princes. They died when Mohammed was a child, and his uncle, a kind-hearted man named A'bu-Ta-lïb', took him home and brought him up.

The founder of this religion was a man named Muhammad, or Mahomet. He was born in the year 570, in Mecca, a city in Arabia. His parents were poor, although it's said that they descended from Arabian princes. They died when Muhammad was a child, and his uncle, a kind-hearted man named Abu Talib, took him in and raised him.

When the boy grew old enough he took care of his uncle's sheep and camels. Sometimes he went on journeys with his uncle to different parts of Arabia, to help him in his business as a trader. On these journeys Mohammed used to ride on a camel, and he soon became a skillful camel-driver.

When the boy got old enough, he took care of his uncle's sheep and camels. Sometimes he traveled with his uncle to different places in Arabia to help him with his trading business. On these trips, Mohammed would ride a camel, and he quickly became a skilled camel driver.

Page 81 Mohammed was very faithful and honest in all his work. He always spoke the truth and never broke a promise. "I have given my promise," he would say, "and I must keep it." He became so well known in Mecca for being truthful and trustworthy that people gave him the name of El Amin, which means "the truthful."

Page 81 Mohammed was very faithful and honest in all his work. He always spoke the truth and never broke a promise. "I have given my promise," he would say, "and I must keep it." He became so well known in Mecca for being truthful and trustworthy that people called him El Amin, which means "the truthful."

At this time he was only sixteen years of age; but the rich traders had so much confidence in him that they gave him important business to attend to, and trusted him with large sums of money. He often went with caravans to a port on the shore of the Red Sea, sixty-five miles from Mecca, and sold there the goods carried by the camels. Then he guided the long line of camels back to Mecca, and faithfully paid over to the owners of the goods the money he had received.

At this point, he was just sixteen years old; however, the wealthy traders had so much faith in him that they assigned him significant business responsibilities and entrusted him with large amounts of money. He frequently traveled with caravans to a port on the Red Sea, sixty-five miles from Mecca, where he sold the goods transported by the camels. After that, he guided the long line of camels back to Mecca and reliably handed over the money he had collected to the owners of the goods.

Mohammed had no school education. He could neither read nor write. But he was not ignorant. He knew well how to do the work intrusted to him, and was a first-rate man of business.

Mohammed had no formal education. He could neither read nor write. But he wasn't uninformed. He was very skilled at the tasks assigned to him and was an excellent businessman.

II

II

One day, when Mohammed was about twenty-five years old, he was walking through the bazaar or market-place, of Mecca when he met the chief Page 82 camel-driver of a wealthy woman named Kha-dï'jah. This woman was a widow, who was carrying on the business left her by her husband. As soon as the camel-driver saw Mohammed he stopped him and said:

One day, when Mohammed was around twenty-five years old, he was walking through the bazaar or marketplace of Mecca when he met the chief Page 82 camel-driver of a wealthy woman named Khadijah. This woman was a widow who was running the business her husband left behind. As soon as the camel-driver saw Mohammed, he stopped him and said:

"My mistress wishes to see you before noon. I think she intends to engage you to take charge of her caravans."

"My boss wants to see you before noon. I think she plans to hire you to manage her caravans."

Mohammed waited to hear no more. As quickly as possible he went to the house of Khadijah; for he was well pleased at the thought of being employed in so important a service. The widow received him in a very friendly way. She said:

Mohammed couldn't wait to hear more. He hurried over to Khadijah's house because he was excited about the idea of being involved in such an important job. The widow welcomed him warmly. She said:

"I have heard much of you among the traders. They say that though you are so young you are a good caravan manager and can be trusted. Are you willing to take charge of my caravans and give your whole time and service to me?"

"I've heard a lot about you from the traders. They say that even though you're young, you're a great caravan manager and can be relied on. Are you willing to take charge of my caravans and dedicate all your time and effort to me?"

Mohammed was delighted.

Mohammed was thrilled.

"I accept your offer," said he, "and I shall do all I can to serve and please you."

"I accept your offer," he said, "and I'll do everything I can to serve and please you."

Khadijah then engaged him as the manager of her business; and he served her well and faithfully. She thought a great deal of him, and he was much attracted to her, and soon they came to love one another and were married.

Khadijah then hired him as the manager of her business, and he served her well and faithfully. She thought highly of him, and he was very drawn to her. Before long, they fell in love with each other and got married.

As he was now the husband of a rich woman he Page 83 did not need to work very hard. He still continued to attend to his wife's business; but he did not make so many journeys as before. He spent much of his time in thinking about religion. He learned all that he could about Judaism and Christianity; but he was not satisfied with either of them.

As he was now married to a wealthy woman, he didn't have to work very hard. He still took care of his wife's business, but he didn't travel as much as before. He spent a lot of his time thinking about religion. He learned everything he could about Judaism and Christianity, but he wasn't satisfied with either.

At that time most of the people of Arabia worshiped idols. Very few of them were Christians.

At that time, most people in Arabia worshiped idols. Very few of them were Christians.

Mohammed was very earnest and serious. In a cave on Mount Hira, near Mecca, he spent several weeks every year in prayer and religious meditation. He declared that, while praying in his cave, he often had visions of God and heaven. He said that many times the angel Gabriel appeared to him and revealed to him the religion which he afterwards taught his followers. As he himself could not write, he committed to memory all that the angel told him, and had it written in a book. This book is called the "Koran," which means, like our own word Bible, the "Book." The Koran is the Bible of Mohammedans.

Mohammed was very earnest and serious. In a cave on Mount Hira, near Mecca, he spent several weeks every year in prayer and religious meditation. He claimed that while praying in his cave, he often had visions of God and heaven. He mentioned that many times the angel Gabriel appeared to him and revealed the religion that he later taught his followers. Since he couldn’t write, he memorized everything the angel told him and had it written down in a book. This book is called the "Koran," which means, like our own word Bible, the "Book." The Koran is the Bible of Muslims.

III

III

When Mohammed returned home after the angel had first spoken to him, he told his wife of what he had seen and heard. She at once believed and so Page 84 became a convert to the new religion. She fell upon her knees at the feet of her husband and cried out:

When Mohammed got home after the angel first spoke to him, he told his wife what he had seen and heard. She immediately believed and so Page 84 became a follower of the new religion. She knelt at her husband's feet and cried out:

"There is but one God. Mohammed is God's prophet."

"There is only one God. Muhammad is God's prophet."

Mohammed then told the story to other members of his family. Some of them believed and became his first followers. Soon afterwards he began to preach to the people. He spoke in the market and other public places. Most of those who heard him laughed at what he told them; but some poor people and a few slaves believed him and adopted the new religion. Others said he was a dreamer and a fool.

Mohammed then shared the story with other family members. Some of them believed and became his first followers. Shortly after, he began preaching to the public. He spoke in the market and other public spaces. Most of those who heard him laughed at what he had to say, but some poor people and a few slaves believed him and embraced the new religion. Others called him a dreamer and a fool.

Mohammed, however, paid no heed to the insults he received. He went on telling about the appearance of Gabriel and preaching the doctrines which he said the angel had ordered him to teach the people.

Mohammed, however, ignored the insults he received. He continued to describe Gabriel's appearance and preach the doctrines that he claimed the angel had instructed him to teach the people.

Often while speaking in public Mohammed had what he called a "vision of heavenly things." At such times his face grew pale as death, his eyes became red and staring, he spoke in a loud voice, and his body trembled violently. Then he would tell what he had seen in his vision.

Often while speaking in public, Mohammed experienced what he referred to as a "vision of heavenly things." During these moments, his face turned as pale as death, his eyes became red and wide, his voice rose loudly, and his body shook violently. Then, he would describe what he had seen in his vision.

After a time the number of his followers began to increase. People came from distant parts of Page 86 Arabia and from neighboring countries to hear him. One day six of the chief men of Me-dï'na, one of the largest cities of Arabia, listened earnestly to his preaching and were converted. When they returned home they talked of the new religion to their fellow-citizens, and a great many of them became believers.

After a while, the number of his followers started to grow. People traveled from faraway places in Page 86 Arabia and from nearby countries to hear him speak. One day, six of the leading men from Me-dï'na, one of the largest cities in Arabia, listened intently to his preaching and were converted. When they went back home, they shared the new religion with their fellow citizens, and many of them became believers.

Figure 21
MOHAMMED PREACHING TO HIS FOLLOWER IN THE DESERT

But the people of Mecca, Mohammed's own home, were nearly all opposed to him. They would not believe what he preached, and they called him an impostor. The people of the tribe to which he himself belonged were the most bitter against him. They even threatened to put him to death as an enemy of the gods.

But the people of Mecca, Mohammed's own hometown, were mostly against him. They refused to believe what he preached and labeled him a fraud. The members of the tribe he belonged to were the most hostile towards him. They even threatened to kill him for being an enemy of their gods.

About this time Mohammed's uncle and wife died, and he had then hardly any friends in Mecca. He therefore resolved to leave that city and go to Medina. Numbers of the people there believed his doctrines and wished him to come and live among them. So he secretly left his native town and fled from his enemies. With a few faithful companions he made his escape to Medina.

About this time, Mohammed’s uncle and wife passed away, and he had very few friends left in Mecca. So, he decided to leave the city and move to Medina. Many people there believed in his teachings and wanted him to come and live with them. Therefore, he secretly left his hometown and escaped from his enemies. With a few loyal companions, he fled to Medina.

It was in the year of our Lord 622 that Mohammed fled from Mecca. This event is very important in Mohammedan history. It is called "the flight of the prophet," or "the Hej'i-ra," a word which means flight. The Hejira is the beginning of the Mohammedan era; and so in all countries where the rulers and people are Mohammedans, the years are counted from the Hejira instead of from the birth of Christ.

It was in the year 622 AD that Mohammed fled from Mecca. This event is very significant in Islamic history. It is known as "the flight of the prophet," or "the Hijra," which means flight. The Hijra marks the start of the Islamic calendar; therefore, in all countries where the leaders and people are Muslim, the years are counted from the Hijra instead of from the birth of Christ.

Figure 22
THE MOSQUE OF AHMEDIEH AND THE OBELISK AT CONSTANTINOPLE

On his arrival in Medina the people received Mohammed with great rejoicing. He lived there the remainder of his life. A splendid church was built for him in Medina. It was called a mosque, and all Mohammedan churches, or places of worship, are called by this name. It means a place for prostration or prayer.

On his arrival in Medina, the people welcomed Mohammed with great joy. He lived there for the rest of his life. A magnificent church was built for him in Medina. It was called a mosque, and all Muslim churches or places of worship are referred to by this name. It means a place for prostration or prayer.

Page 88 Figure 23
MOHAMMED ENTERING MECCA, PREACHING THE UNITY OF GOD

Page 89 IV

IV

Mohammed thought that it was right to spread his religion by force, and to make war on "unbelievers", as he called all people who did not accept his teaching. He therefore got together an army and fought battles and unbelievers. He gained many victories. He marched against Mecca with an army of ten thousand men, and the city surrendered with little resistance. The people then joined his religion and destroyed their idols. Before very long all the inhabitants of Arabia and many of the people of the neighboring countries became Mohammedans.

Mohammed believed it was acceptable to spread his religion by force and to wage war on "unbelievers," as he referred to anyone who did not accept his teachings. He assembled an army and fought against these unbelievers, achieving many victories. He marched on Mecca with an army of ten thousand men, and the city surrendered with little resistance. The people then converted to his religion and destroyed their idols. Before long, all the inhabitants of Arabia and many from neighboring countries became Muslims.

Mohammed died in Medina in the year of our Lord 632, or year 11 of the Hejira. He was buried in the mosque in which he had held religious services for so many years; and Medina has ever since been honored, because it contains the tomb of the Prophet. It is believed by his followers that the body still lies in the coffin in the same state as when it was first buried. There is also a story that the coffin of Mohammed rests somewhere between heaven and earth, suspended in the air. But this fable was invented by enemies to bring ridicule on the prophet and his religion.

Mohammed passed away in Medina in the year 632 AD, or year 11 of the Hejira. He was buried in the mosque where he had conducted religious services for many years, and Medina has been honored ever since for containing the Prophet’s tomb. His followers believe that his body still lies in the coffin in the same condition as when it was originally buried. There's also a legend that Mohammed's coffin is suspended between heaven and earth, floating in the air. However, this story was created by his enemies to mock the Prophet and his religion.

Page 90 The tomb of Mohammed is visited every year by people from all Mohammedan countries. Mecca, the birthplace of the prophet, is also visited by vast numbers of pilgrims. Every Mussulman is bound by his religion to make a visit or pilgrimage to Mecca at least once in his life. Whenever a Mussulman prays, no matter in what part of the world he may be, he turns his face towards Mecca, as if he were always thinking of going there.

Page 90 The tomb of Mohammed is visited every year by people from all Muslim countries. Mecca, the birthplace of the prophet, is also frequented by large numbers of pilgrims. Every Muslim is required by their faith to visit or make a pilgrimage to Mecca at least once in their lifetime. Whenever a Muslim prays, regardless of where they are in the world, they face Mecca, as if they are always thinking about going there.

Figure 24
PILGRIMS MARCHING THROUGH THE DESERT TO MECCA

Good Mohammedans pray five times every day, and there is a church officer called a mu-ez'zin, who gives them notice of the hour for prayer. This he does by going on the platform, or balcony, of the minaret, or tower, of the mosque and chanting in a loud voice such words as these:

Good Muslims pray five times a day, and there's a church official called a muezzin who announces the time for prayer. He does this by going up to the platform or balcony of the minaret, or tower, of the mosque and calling out in a loud voice phrases like these:

Page 91 "Come to prayer, come to prayer. There is no god but God. He giveth life, and he dieth not. I praise his perfection. God is great."

Page 91 "Come to prayer, come to prayer. There is no god but God. He gives life, and He does not die. I praise His perfection. God is great."

In Mecca there is a mosque called the Great Mosque. It is a large enclosure in the form of a quadrangle, or square, which can hold 35,000 persons. It is enclosed by arcades with pillars of marble and granite, and has nineteen gates, each with a minaret or pointed tower above it.

In Mecca, there’s a mosque known as the Great Mosque. It’s a spacious area shaped like a square that can accommodate 35,000 people. The mosque is surrounded by arcades supported by marble and granite pillars, and it features nineteen gates, each topped with a minaret or tall pointed tower.

Figure 25
A MUEZZIN CALLING TO PRAYER

Within this enclosure is a famous building called the "Ká'a-ba," or cube. It is nearly a cube in shape. It its wall, at one corner, is the celebrated "Black Stone." Moslems regard this stone with the greatest reverence. They say that it came down from heaven. It is said to have been once white, but has become dark from being wept upon and touched by so many millions of pilgrims. It really is reddish-brown in color.

Within this enclosure is a famous building called the "Ká'a-ba," or cube. It is almost cube-shaped. On one corner of its wall is the well-known "Black Stone." Muslims hold this stone in the highest regard. They believe it came down from heaven. It is said to have been white at one time but has turned dark from being wept upon and touched by so many millions of pilgrims. It actually has a reddish-brown color.

Page 92 Before the time of Mohammed the Ká'a-ba was a pagan temple; but when he took possession of Mecca he made the old temple the centre of worship for his own religion.

Page 92 Before the time of Mohammed, the Ká'a-ba was a pagan temple; but when he took control of Mecca, he established the old temple as the center of worship for his own religion.

After Mohammed died a person was appointed to be his successor as head of the Moslem church. He was called the caliph, a word which means successor; and this title has been borne ever since by the religious chief of the Mohammedans. In modern times the sultans or rulers of Turkey have been commonly regarded as the caliphs. Arab scholars, however, say that really the she-rïf, i.e., the governor of Mecca, is entitled by the Koran to hold this position.

After Mohammed died, someone was chosen to be his successor as the leader of the Muslim community. This person was called the caliph, a term that means successor; and this title has been used ever since for the religious leader of Muslims. In modern times, the sultans or leaders of Turkey have often been seen as the caliphs. However, Arab scholars argue that in reality, the she-rïf, i.e., the governor of Mecca, is the one who is entitled to hold this position according to the Koran.

Page 93 CHARLES MARTEL, 714-741 A.D.
AND
PEPIN, 741-768 A.D.

I

I

After the death of Mohammed the Saracens, as Mohammedans are also called, became great warriors. They conquered many countries and established the Mohammedan religion in them. In 711 the Saracens invaded and conquered a great part of Spain and founded a powerful kingdom there, which lasted about seven hundred years.

After the death of Mohammed, the Saracens, also known as Mohammedans, became fierce warriors. They conquered many countries and spread the Mohammedan religion throughout. In 711, the Saracens invaded and took over much of Spain, establishing a powerful kingdom that lasted for about seven hundred years.

They intended to conquer the land of the Franks next, and then all Europe.

They planned to take over the land of the Franks next, and then all of Europe.

They thought it would be easy to conquer the Franks, because the Frankish king at that time was a very weak man. He was one of a number of kings who were called the "Do-nothings." They reigned from about 638 to 751. They spent all their time in amusements and pleasures, leaving the affairs of the government to be managed by persons called mayors of the palace.

They believed it would be simple to defeat the Franks because the Frankish king at that time was very weak. He was one of several kings known as the "Do-nothings." They ruled from around 638 to 751. They spent all their time on entertainment and leisure, handing over the management of the government to people called mayors of the palace.

The mayors of the palace were officers who at Page 94 first managed the king's household. Afterwards they were made guardians of kings who came to the throne when very young. So long as the king was under age the mayor of the palace acted as chief officer of the government in his name. And as several of the young kings, even when they were old enough to rule, gave less attention to business than to pleasure, the mayors continued to do all the business, until at last they did everything that the king ought to have done. They made war, led armies in battle, raised money and spent it, and carried on the government as they pleased, without consulting the king.

The mayors of the palace were officials who initially managed the king's household. Later, they became guardians of kings who ascended to the throne at a young age. As long as the king was underage, the mayor of the palace served as the main government officer in his name. Since several of the young kings, even when they were old enough to rule, focused more on pleasure than on business, the mayors continued to handle all the affairs. Eventually, they took on every responsibility that the king was supposed to manage. They waged wars, led armies into battle, raised and spent money, and ran the government as they saw fit, without consulting the king.

The "Do-nothings" had the title of king, but nothing more. In fact, they did not desire to have any business to do. The things they cared for were dogs, horses and sport.

The "Do-nothings" held the title of king, but that was all. In reality, they didn't want to deal with any responsibilities. What they cared about were dogs, horses, and leisure activities.

One of the most famous of the mayors was a man named Pep'in. Once a year, it is said, Pepin had the king dressed in his finest clothes and paraded through the city of Paris, where the court was held. A splendid throng of nobles and courtiers accompanied the king, and did him honor as he went along the streets in a gilded chariot drawn by a long line of beautiful horses. The king was cheered by the people, and he acknowledged their greetings most graciously.

One of the most famous mayors was a guy named Pepin. It’s said that once a year, Pepin had the king dressed in his best clothes and paraded through the city of Paris, where the court was located. A grand crowd of nobles and courtiers followed the king, showing him respect as he made his way through the streets in a gilded chariot pulled by a long line of beautiful horses. The people cheered for the king, and he responded to their greetings very graciously.

Page 95 After the parade the king was escorted to the great hall of the palace, which was filled with nobles. Seated on a magnificent throne, he saluted the assemblage and made a short speech. The speech was prepared beforehand by Pepin, and committed to memory by the king. At the close of the ceremony the royal "nobody" retired to his country house and was not heard of again for a year.

Page 95 After the parade, the king was led to the palace's grand hall, packed with nobles. Sitting on an impressive throne, he greeted the crowd and gave a brief speech. The speech was written in advance by Pepin and memorized by the king. At the end of the ceremony, the royal "nobody" went back to his country house and was not seen again for a year.

II

II

Pepin died in 714 A.D., and his son Charles, who was twenty-five years old at that time, succeeded him as mayor of the palace. This Charles is known in history as Charles Martel. He was a brave young man. He had fought in many of his father's battles and so had become a skilled soldier. His men were devoted to him.

Pepin died in 714 A.D., and his son Charles, who was twenty-five years old at the time, took over as mayor of the palace. This Charles is known in history as Charles Martel. He was a brave young man. He had fought in many of his father's battles and had become a skilled soldier. His men were loyal to him.

While he was mayor of the palace he led armies in several wars against the enemies of the Franks. The most important of his wars was one with the Saracens, who came across the Pyrenees from Spain and invaded the land of the Franks, intending to establish Mohammedanism there. Their army was led by Abd-er-Rah'man, the Saracen governor of Spain.

While he was the mayor of the palace, he led armies in several wars against the enemies of the Franks. The most significant of his wars was against the Saracens, who crossed the Pyrenees from Spain and invaded Frankish territory, aiming to establish Islam there. Their army was led by Abd-er-Rah'man, the Saracen governor of Spain.

Page 96 Figure 26
CHARLES MARTEL AT TOURS

Page 97 On his march through the southern districts of the land of the Franks Abd-er-Rahman destroyed many towns and villages, killed a number of the people, and seized all the property he could carry off. He plundered the city of Bordeaux (bor-do'), and, it is said, obtained so many valuable things that every soldier "was loaded with golden vases and cups and emeralds and other precious stones."

Page 97 During his march through the southern regions of the Frankish territory, Abd-er-Rahman devastated many towns and villages, killed several people, and took all the valuables he could carry. He looted the city of Bordeaux (bor-do'), and it's said that he gathered so many treasures that every soldier was "loaded down with golden vases, cups, emeralds, and other precious stones."

But meanwhile Charles Martel was not idle. As quickly as he could he got together a great army of Franks and Germans and marched against the Saracens. The two armies met between the cities of Tours and Poitiers (pwaw-te-ay) in October, 732. For six days there was nothing but an occasional skirmish between small parties from both sides; but on the seventh day a great battle took place.

But in the meantime, Charles Martel was busy. He quickly gathered a large army of Franks and Germans and marched against the Saracens. The two armies met between the cities of Tours and Poitiers (pwaw-te-ay) in October 732. For six days, only small skirmishes occurred between groups from both sides; but on the seventh day, a major battle happened.

Both Christians and Mohammedans fought with terrible earnestness. The fight went on all day, and the field was covered with the bodies of the slain. But towards evening, during a resolute charge made by the Franks, Abd-er-Rahman was killed. Then the Saracens gradually retired to their camp.

Both Christians and Muslims fought with intense determination. The battle lasted all day, and the ground was littered with the bodies of the fallen. But by evening, during a determined attack by the Franks, Abd-er-Rahman was killed. After that, the Saracens slowly withdrew to their camp.

It was not yet known, however, which side had won; and the Franks expected that the fight would be renewed in the morning.

It wasn’t known yet which side had won, and the Franks anticipated that the battle would resume in the morning.

But when Charles Martel, with his Christian Page 98 warriors, appeared on the field at sunrise there was no enemy to fight. The Mohammedans had fled in the silence and darkness of the night and had left behind them all their valuable spoils. There was now no doubt which side had won.

But when Charles Martel, with his Christian Page 98 warriors, showed up on the field at sunrise, there was no enemy to fight. The Muslims had escaped in the silence and darkness of the night, leaving behind all their valuable loot. There was now no doubt about which side had won.

The battle of Tours, or Poitiers, as it should be called, is regarded as one of the decisive battles of the world. It decided that Christians, and not Moslems, should be the ruling power in Europe.

The battle of Tours, also known as Poitiers, is seen as one of the pivotal battles in history. It determined that Christians, rather than Muslims, would hold the dominant power in Europe.

Charles Martel is especially celebrated as the hero of this battle. It is said that the name Martel was given to him because of his bravery during the fight. Marteau (mar-to') is the French word for hammer, and one of the old French historians says that as a hammer breaks and crushes iron and steel, so Charles broke and crushed the power of his enemies in the battle of Tours.

Charles Martel is especially remembered as the hero of this battle. It's said that he was given the name Martel because of his courage during the fight. Marteau (mar-to') is the French word for hammer, and one of the old French historians notes that just as a hammer breaks and crushes iron and steel, Charles broke and crushed the power of his enemies in the battle of Tours.

But though the Saracens fled from the battlefield of Tours, they did not leave the land of the Franks; and Charles had to fight other battles with them, before they were finally defeated. At last, however, he drove them across the Pyrenees, and they never again attempted to invade Frankland.

But even though the Saracens ran away from the battlefield of Tours, they didn't actually leave the land of the Franks; and Charles had to battle them in other fights before they were ultimately defeated. In the end, though, he pushed them back across the Pyrenees, and they never tried to invade Frankland again.

After his defeat of the Saracens Charles Martel was looked upon as the great champion of Christianity; and to the day of his death, in 741, he was in reality, though not in name, the king of the Franks.

After defeating the Saracens, Charles Martel was seen as the great champion of Christianity. Until his death in 741, he was, in reality, though not officially, the king of the Franks.

Page 99 III

Charles Martel had two sons, Pepin and Carloman. For a time they ruled together, but Carloman wished to lead a religious life, so he went to a monastery and became a monk. Then Pepin was sole ruler.

Charles Martel had two sons, Pepin and Carloman. For a while, they ruled together, but Carloman wanted to pursue a religious life, so he entered a monastery and became a monk. After that, Pepin ruled alone.

Pepin was quite low in stature, and therefore was called Pepin the Short. But he had great strength and courage. A story is told of him, which shows how fearless he was.

Pepin was short in height, which is why he was called Pepin the Short. But he had great strength and bravery. There's a story about him that shows just how fearless he was.

One day he went with a few of his nobles to a circus to see a fight between a lion and a bull. Soon after the fight began, it looked as though the bull was getting the worst of it. Pepin cried out to his companions:

One day, he went with some of his nobles to a circus to watch a fight between a lion and a bull. As soon as the fight started, it seemed like the bull was losing. Pepin shouted to his friends:

"Will one of you separate the beasts?"

"Can one of you separate the animals?"

But there was no answer. None of them had the courage to make the attempt. Then Pepin jumped from his seat, rushed into the arena, and with a thrust of his sword killed the lion.

But there was no answer. None of them had the guts to try. Then Pepin jumped up from his seat, ran into the arena, and with a thrust of his sword killed the lion.

In the early years of Pepin's rule as mayor of the palace the throne was occupied by a king named Chil'der-ic III. Like his father and the other "do-nothing" kings, Childeric cared more for pleasures and amusements than for affairs of government. Pepin was the real ruler, and after a while he began Page 100 to think that he ought to have the title of king, as he had all the power and did all the work of governing and defending the kingdom.

In the early years of Pepin's rule as mayor of the palace, the throne was held by a king named Childeric III. Like his father and the other "do-nothing" kings, Childeric was more interested in pleasure and entertainment than in running the government. Pepin was the real leader, and over time he started to think that he should have the title of king since he held all the power and did all the work of governing and defending the kingdom.

So he sent some friends to Rome to consult the Pope. They said to His Holiness:

So he sent some friends to Rome to talk to the Pope. They said to His Holiness:

"Holy father, who ought to be the king of France—the man who has the title, or the man who has the power and does all the duties of king?"

"Holy Father, who should be the king of France—the one who has the title, or the one who holds the power and fulfills all the duties of a king?"

"Certainly," replied the Pope, "the man who has the power and does the duties."

"Sure," replied the Pope, "the person who has the power and fulfills the responsibilities."

"Then, surely," said they, "Pepin ought to be the king of the Franks; for he has all the power."

"Then, for sure," they said, "Pepin should be the king of the Franks; he has all the power."

The Pope gave his consent, and Pepin was crowned king of the Franks; and thus the reign of Childeric ended and that of Pepin began.

The Pope agreed, and Pepin was crowned king of the Franks; thus, Childeric's reign ended and Pepin's began.

During nearly his whole reign Pepin was engaged in war. Several times he went to Italy to defend the Pope against the Lombards. These people occupied certain parts of Italy, including the province still called Lombardy.

During almost his entire reign, Pepin was involved in warfare. He traveled to Italy several times to protect the Pope from the Lombards. These people occupied certain regions of Italy, including the province that is still known as Lombardy.

Pepin conquered them and gave as a present to the Pope that part of their possessions which extended for some distance around Rome. This was called "Pepin's Donation." It was the beginning of what is known as the "temporal power" of the Popes, that is, their power as rulers of part of Italy.

Pepin defeated them and gifted the Pope that part of their land that stretched for some distance around Rome. This was known as "Pepin's Donation." It marked the start of what is referred to as the "temporal power" of the Popes, meaning their authority as rulers of a portion of Italy.

Pepin died in 768.

Pepin passed away in 768.

Page 101 CHARLEMAGNE

KING FROM 768-814 A.D.

King from 768-814 AD.

I

I

Pepin had two sons Charles and Carloman. After the death of their father they ruled together, but in a few years Carloman died, and then Charles became sole king.

Pepin had two sons, Charles and Carloman. After their father passed away, they ruled together, but a few years later, Carloman died, and then Charles became the sole king.

This Charles was the most famous of the kings of the Franks. He did so many great and wonderful things that he is called Charlemagne (shar-le-main') which means Charles the Great.

This Charles was the most famous king of the Franks. He accomplished so many great and amazing things that he is known as Charlemagne (shar-le-main'), which means Charles the Great.

He was a great soldier. For thirty years he carried on a war against the Saxons. Finally he conquered them, and their great chief, Wittekind, submitted to him. The Saxons were a people of Germany, who then lived near the land of the Franks. They spoke the same language and were of the same race as the Franks, but had not been civilized by contact with the Romans.

He was a great soldier. For thirty years, he waged a war against the Saxons. Eventually, he defeated them, and their powerful leader, Wittekind, surrendered to him. The Saxons were a group from Germany, who lived close to the land of the Franks. They spoke the same language and shared the same ethnicity as the Franks, but hadn’t been influenced by the Romans and their civilization.

They were still pagans, just as the Franks had been before Clovis became a Christian. They actually offered human sacrifices.

They were still pagans, just like the Franks had been before Clovis converted to Christianity. They even offered human sacrifices.

Page 102 After Charlemagne conquered them he made their lands part of his kingdom. A great number of them, among whom was Wittekind, then became Christians and were baptized; and soon they had churches and schools in many parts of their country.

Page 102 After Charlemagne conquered them, he included their lands in his kingdom. Many of them, including Wittekind, then converted to Christianity and were baptized; soon, they had churches and schools in many regions of their country.

Another of Charlemagne's wars was against the Lombards.

Another one of Charlemagne's wars was against the Lombards.

Pepin, as you have read, had defeated the Lombards and given to the Pope part of the country held by them. The Lombard king now invaded the Pope's lands and threatened Rome itself; so the Pope sent to Charlemagne for help.

Pepin, as you've read, defeated the Lombards and gave part of their land to the Pope. The Lombard king then invaded the Pope's territory and threatened Rome itself, so the Pope reached out to Charlemagne for help.

Charlemagne quickly marched across the Alps and attacked the Lombards. He drove them out of the Pope's lands and took possession of their country.

Charlemagne swiftly crossed the Alps and launched an attack on the Lombards. He expelled them from the Pope's territory and took control of their land.

After he had conquered the Lombards he carried on war, in 778, in Spain. A large portion of Spain was then held by the Moorish Saracens. But a Mohammedan leader from Damascus had invaded their country, and the Moors invited Charlemagne to help them. He therefore led an army across the Pyrenees. He succeeded in putting his Moorish friends in possession of their lands in Spain and then set out on his return to his own country.

After he conquered the Lombards, he continued his campaign in Spain in 778. At that time, a large part of Spain was controlled by the Moorish Saracens. However, a Muslim leader from Damascus had invaded their territory, and the Moors asked Charlemagne for help. He then led an army across the Pyrenees. He managed to restore his Moorish allies' lands in Spain and then began his journey back home.

On the march his army was divided into two parts. The main body was led by Charlemagne Page 104 himself. The rear guard was commanded by a famous warrior named Roland. While marching through the narrow pass of Roncesvalles (ron-thes-val'yes), among the Pyrenees, Roland's division was attacked by a tribe called the Basques (basks), who lived on the mountain slopes of the neighboring region.

On the march, his army was split into two sections. The main part was led by Charlemagne Page 104 himself. The rear guard was commanded by a well-known warrior named Roland. While passing through the narrow pass of Roncesvalles (ron-thes-val'yes) in the Pyrenees, Roland's division was attacked by a tribe called the Basques (basks), who lived on the mountain slopes of the nearby area.

Figure 27
THE BAPTISM OF WITTEKIND

High cliffs walled in the pass on either side. From the tops of these cliffs the Basques hurled down rocks and trunks of trees upon the Franks, and crushed many of them to death. Besides this, the wild mountaineers descended into the pass and attacked them with weapons. Roland fought bravely; but at last he was overpowered, and he and all his men were killed.

High cliffs bordered the pass on both sides. From the tops of these cliffs, the Basques threw down rocks and tree trunks at the Franks, killing many of them. In addition, the fierce mountaineers came down into the pass and attacked them with weapons. Roland fought valiantly, but in the end, he was overwhelmed, and he and all his men were killed.

Roland had a friend and companion named Oliver, who was as brave as himself. Many stories and songs have been written telling of the wonderful adventures they were said to have had and of their wonderful deeds in war.

Roland had a friend and companion named Oliver, who was just as brave as he was. Many stories and songs have been created about the amazing adventures they supposedly experienced and their incredible feats in battle.

The work of Charlemagne in Spain was quickly undone; for Abd-er-Rahman, the leader of the Mohammedans who had come from Damascus, soon conquered almost all the territory south of the Pyrenees.

The work of Charlemagne in Spain was quickly undone; for Abd-er-Rahman, the leader of the Muslims who had come from Damascus, soon conquered almost all the land south of the Pyrenees.

Figure 28
ROLAND IN THE BATTLE OF RONCESVALLES

For more than forty years Charlemagne was king of the Franks; but a still greater dignity was to come to him. In the year 800 some of the people Page 106 in Rome rebelled against the Pope, and Charlemagne went with an army to put down the rebellion. He entered the city with great pomp and soon conquered the rebels. On Christmas day he went to the church of St. Peter, and as he knelt before the altar the Pope placed a crown upon his head, saying:

For more than forty years, Charlemagne was king of the Franks; but an even greater honor was about to come his way. In the year 800, some people Page 106 in Rome rose up against the Pope, and Charlemagne marched in with an army to quell the rebellion. He entered the city with much fanfare and soon defeated the rebels. On Christmas Day, he went to the church of St. Peter, and as he knelt before the altar, the Pope placed a crown on his head, saying:

"Long live Charles Augustus, Emperor of the Romans."

"Long live Charles Augustus, Emperor of the Romans."

The people assembled in the church shouted the same words; and so Charlemagne was now emperor of the Western Roman Empire, as well as king of the Franks.[*]

The people gathered in the church shouted the same words; and so Charlemagne was now the emperor of the Western Roman Empire, as well as the king of the Franks.[*]

[Footnote *: The emperors of Constantinople still called themselves Roman Emperors, and still claimed Italy, Germany and France as parts of their empire, though really their authority had not been respected in these countries for more than 300 years.]

[Footnote *: The emperors of Constantinople still referred to themselves as Roman Emperors and claimed Italy, Germany, and France as parts of their empire, even though their authority hadn't been respected in those countries for over 300 years.]

Charlemagne built a splendid palace at Aix-la-Chapelle (aks-la-shap-el'), a town in Germany, where perhaps he was born.

Charlemagne built a magnificent palace in Aix-la-Chapelle (aks-la-shap-el'), a town in Germany, where he might have been born.

Charlemagne was a tall man, with long, flowing beard, and of noble appearance. He dressed in very simple style; but when he went into battle he wore armor, as was the custom for kings and nobles, and often for ordinary soldiers in his day.

Charlemagne was a tall man with a long, flowing beard and a noble look. He usually dressed simply, but when he went into battle, he wore armor, which was the norm for kings, nobles, and often ordinary soldiers in his time.

Figure 29
THE POPE CROWNING CHARLEMAGNE

Armor was made of leather or iron, or both together. There was a helmet of iron for the head, and a breastplate to cover the breast, or a coat of Page 108 mail to cover the body. The coat of mail was made of small iron or steel rings linked together, or fastened on to a leather shirt. Coverings for the legs and feet were often attached to the coat.

Armor was made from leather, iron, or a combination of both. There was an iron helmet for the head and a breastplate to protect the chest, or a coat of Page 108 mail to cover the body. The mail coat consisted of small iron or steel rings linked together or attached to a leather shirt. Leg and foot coverings were often added to the coat.

II

II

Charlemagne was a great king in may other ways besides the fighting of battles. He did much for the good of his people. He made many excellent laws and appointed judges to see that the laws were carried out. He established schools and placed good teachers in charge of them. He had a school in his palace for his own children, and he employed as their teacher a very learned Englishman named Alcuin (al'kwin).

Charlemagne was a great king in many other ways besides fighting battles. He did a lot for the benefit of his people. He created many excellent laws and appointed judges to ensure those laws were enforced. He set up schools and hired good teachers to run them. He even had a school in his palace for his own children and hired a very knowledgeable Englishman named Alcuin (al'kwin) as their teacher.

In those times few people could read or write. There were not many schools anywhere, and in most places there were none at all. Even the kings had little education. Indeed, few of them could write their own names, and most of them did not care about sending their children to school. They did not think that reading or writing was of much use; but thought that it was far better for boys to learn to be good soldiers, and for girls to learn to spin and weave.

In those days, very few people knew how to read or write. There weren't many schools around, and in most areas, there were none at all. Even the kings had limited education. In fact, few of them could even sign their names, and most didn't bother sending their kids to school. They believed that reading and writing weren't very useful; instead, they thought it was much more important for boys to become good soldiers and for girls to learn how to spin and weave.

Page 109 Charlemagne had a very different opinion. He was fond of learning; and whenever he heard of a learned man, living in any foreign country, he tried to get him to come and live in Frankland.

Page 109 Charlemagne had a very different opinion. He loved learning; and whenever he heard of a knowledgeable person living in another country, he would try to bring them to Frankland.

The fame of Charlemagne as a great warrior and a wise emperor spread all over the world. Many kings sent messengers to him to ask his friendship, and bring him presents. Harun-al-Rashid (hah-roon' al rash'-eed), the famous caliph, who lived at Bagdad, in Asia, sent him an elephant and a clock which struck the hours.

The fame of Charlemagne as a formidable warrior and a wise emperor spread throughout the world. Many kings sent messengers to seek his friendship and bring him gifts. Harun-al-Rashid (hah-roon' al rash'-eed), the renowned caliph living in Baghdad, Asia, sent him an elephant and a clock that chimed the hours.

The Franks were much astonished at the sight of the elephant; for they had never seen one before. They also wondered much at the clock. In those days there were in Europe no clocks such as we have; but water-clocks and hour-glasses were used in some places. The water-clock was a vessel into which water was allowed to trickle. It contained a float which pointed to a scale of hours at the side of the vessel. The float gradually rose as the water trickled in.

The Franks were quite surprised to see the elephant since they had never seen one before. They were also very curious about the clock. Back then, Europe didn't have the types of clocks we have today; instead, some places used water clocks and hourglasses. The water clock was a container where water would slowly drip in. It had a float that indicated the hours on a scale marked on the side of the container. As the water dripped in, the float gradually rose.

The hour-glasses measured time by the falling of fine sand from the top to the bottom of a glass vessel made with a narrow neck in the middle for the sand to go through. They were like the little glasses called egg-timers, which are used for measuring the time for boiling eggs.

The hourglasses tracked time by the fine sand falling from the top to the bottom of a glass container with a narrow neck in the middle that the sand passes through. They were similar to the little devices known as egg-timers, which are used to measure the time for boiling eggs.

Figure 30
CHARLEMAGNE

Page 111 Charlemagne died in 814. He was buried in the church which he had built at Aix-la-Chapelle. His body was placed in the tomb, seated upon a grand chair, dressed in royal robes, with a crown on the head, a sword at the side, and a Bible in the hands.

Page 111 Charlemagne died in 814. He was buried in the church he built at Aix-la-Chapelle. His body was placed in the tomb, seated on a grand chair, dressed in royal robes, with a crown on his head, a sword at his side, and a Bible in his hands.

This famous emperor is known in history as Charlemagne, which is the French word for the German name Karl der Grosse (Charles the Great), the name by which he was called at his own court during his life. The German name would really be a better name for him; for he was a German, and German was the language that he spoke. The common name of his favorite residence, Aix-la-Chapelle, also is French, but he knew the place as Aachen (ä'chen).

This famous emperor is known in history as Charlemagne, which is the French term for the German name Karl der Grosse (Charles the Great), the name he was called at his own court during his lifetime. The German name would actually be a better fit for him; he was German, and German was the language he spoke. The common name of his favorite residence, Aix-la-Chapelle, is also French, but he knew the place as Aachen (ä'chen).

The great empire which Charlemagne built up held together only during the life of his son. Then it was divided among his three grandsons. Louis took the eastern part, Lo-thaire' took the central part, with the title of emperor, and Charles took the western part.

The vast empire that Charlemagne created only stayed intact during his son's lifetime. After that, it was split among his three grandsons. Louis took the eastern region, Lo-thaire took the central region, holding the title of emperor, and Charles took the western region.

Page 112 HARUN-AL-RASHID

CALIPH FROM 786-809 A.D.

Caliph from 786-809 AD.

I

I

The most celebrated of all Mohammedan caliphs was Harun-al-Rashid, which means, in English, Aaron the Just. Harun is the hero of several of the stories of the "Arabian Nights," a famous book, which perhaps you have read. There are many curious and wonderful tales in it.

The most famous of all Muslim caliphs was Harun-al-Rashid, which means Aaron the Just in English. Harun is the main character in several stories from the "Arabian Nights," a well-known book that you might have read. It contains many interesting and amazing tales.

When Harun was only eighteen years old he showed such courage and skill as a soldier that his father, who was then caliph, allowed him to lead an army against the enemies of the Mohammedans; and he won many great victories.

When Harun was just eighteen, he displayed incredible bravery and skill as a soldier that his father, who was the caliph at the time, permitted him to lead an army against the enemies of the Muslims; and he achieved numerous significant victories.

He afterwards commanded an army of ninety-five thousand Arabs and Persians, sent by his father to invade the Eastern Roman Empire, which was then ruled by the Empress Irene (i-re'ne). After defeating Irene's famous general, Nicetas (ni-ce'tas), Harun marched his army to Chrys-op'o-lis, now Scutari (skoo'ta-re), on the Asiatic coast, opposite Constantinople. He encamped on the heights, in full view of the Roman capital.

He later led an army of ninety-five thousand Arabs and Persians, sent by his father to invade the Eastern Roman Empire, which was then ruled by Empress Irene (i-re'ne). After defeating Irene's well-known general, Nicetas (ni-ce'tas), Harun marched his army to Chrys-op'o-lis, now Scutari (skoo'ta-re), on the Asian coast, across from Constantinople. He set up camp on the heights, clearly visible from the Roman capital.

Page 113 The Empress saw that the city would certainly by taken by the Moslems. She therefore sent ambassadors to Harun to arrange terms; but he sternly refused to agree to anything except immediate surrender.

Page 113 The Empress realized that the city would definitely be taken by the Muslims. She therefore sent ambassadors to Harun to negotiate terms; but he firmly refused to agree to anything other than immediate surrender.

Then one of the ambassadors said, "The Empress has heard much of your ability as a general. Though you are her enemy, she admires you as a soldier."

Then one of the ambassadors said, "The Empress has heard a lot about your skill as a general. Even though you’re her enemy, she respects you as a soldier."

These flattering words were pleasing to Harun. He walked to and fro in front of his tent and then spoke again to the ambassadors.

These flattering words made Harun happy. He paced back and forth in front of his tent and then spoke again to the ambassadors.

"Tell the Empress," he said, "that I will spare Constantinople if she will pay me seventy thousand pieces of gold as a yearly tribute. If the tribute is regularly paid Constantinople shall not be harmed by any Moslem force."

"Tell the Empress," he said, "that I will spare Constantinople if she pays me seventy thousand pieces of gold each year as tribute. If the tribute is paid on time, Constantinople will not be harmed by any Muslim forces."

The Empress had to agree to these terms. She paid the first year's tribute; and soon the great Moslem army set out on its homeward march.

The Empress had to accept these terms. She paid the first year's tribute, and soon the massive Muslim army began its journey home.

When Harun was not quite twenty-one years old he became caliph.

When Harun was just under twenty-one years old, he became caliph.

He began his reign by appointing very able ministers, who carried on the work of the government so well that they greatly improved the condition of the people.

He started his reign by hiring very capable ministers, who managed the government so effectively that they significantly improved the people's situation.

Harun built a palace in Bagdad, far grander and more beautiful than that of any caliph before him. Page 114 Here he established his court and lived in great splendor, attended by hundreds of courtiers and slaves.

Harun built a palace in Baghdad, much grander and more beautiful than any caliph's before him. Page 114 Here he established his court and lived in great splendor, surrounded by hundreds of courtiers and servants.

He was very anxious that his people should be treated justly by the officers of the government; and he was determined to find out whether any had reason to complain. So he sometimes disguised himself at night and went about through the streets and bazaars, listening to the talk of those whom he met and asking them questions. In this way he learned whether the people were contented and happy, or not.

He was very worried that his people were being treated fairly by the government officials, and he was set on discovering if anyone had reasons to complain. So sometimes he would dress up in disguise at night and walk around the streets and markets, listening to what people were saying and asking them questions. This way, he found out if the people were satisfied and happy, or not.

In those times Bagdad in the east and the Mohammedan cities of Spain in the west were famed for their schools and learned men. Arabian teachers first introduced into Western Europe both algebra and the figures which we use in arithmetic. It is for this reason that we call these figures the "Arabic numerals."

In those days, Baghdad in the east and the Muslim cities of Spain in the west were known for their schools and scholars. Arab teachers were the first to bring both algebra and the numbers we use in arithmetic to Western Europe. That's why we refer to these numbers as "Arabic numerals."

Harun-al-Rashid gave great encouragement to learning. He was a scholar and poet himself and whenever he heard of learned men in his own kingdom, or in neighboring countries, he invited them to his court and treated them with respect.

Harun-al-Rashid strongly supported education. He was both a scholar and a poet, and whenever he learned about knowledgeable individuals in his own kingdom or nearby lands, he invited them to his court and treated them with honor.

The name of Harun, therefore, became known throughout the world. It is said that a correspondence took place between him and Charlemagne Page 115 and that, as you have learned, Harun sent the great emperor a present of a clock and an elephant.

The name of Harun became famous worldwide. It's said that he exchanged letters with Charlemagne Page 115 and that, as you have learned, Harun sent the great emperor a gift of a clock and an elephant.

Figure 31
THE PRESENTS FROM HARUN-AL-RASHID

The tribute of gold that the Empress Irene agreed to pay Harun was sent regularly for many years. It was always received at Bagdad with great ceremony. The day on which it arrived was made a holiday. The Roman soldiers who came with it entered the gates in procession. Moslem troops also took part in the parade.

The tribute of gold that Empress Irene agreed to pay Harun was sent consistently for many years. It was always received in Baghdad with great ceremony. The day it arrived was considered a holiday. The Roman soldiers who accompanied it entered the gates in a procession. Muslim troops also took part in the parade.

When the gold had been delivered at the palace, the Roman soldiers were hospitably entertained, and were escorted to the main gate of the city Page 116 when they set out on their journey back to Constantinople.

When the gold arrived at the palace, the Roman soldiers were warmly welcomed and led to the main gate of the city Page 116 as they began their journey back to Constantinople.

II

II

In 802 Ni-ceph'o-rus usurped the throne of the Eastern Empire. He sent ambassadors with a letter to Harun to tell him that the tribute would no longer be paid. The letter contained these words:

In 802, Nicephorus took over the throne of the Eastern Empire. He sent ambassadors with a letter to Harun informing him that tribute payments would cease. The letter included these words:

"The weak and faint-hearted Irene submitted to pay you tribute. She ought to have made you pay tribute to her. Return to me all that she paid you; else the matter must be settled by the sword."

"The weak and timid Irene agreed to give you tribute. She should have made you pay her tribute instead. Give me back everything she paid you; otherwise, we’ll have to settle this with a fight."

As soon as Harun had read these words the ambassadors threw a bundle of swords at his feet. The caliph smiled, and drawing his own sword, or cimeter (sim'e-ter), he cut the Roman swords in two with one stroke without injuring the blade, or even turning the edge of his weapon.

As soon as Harun read these words, the ambassadors dropped a pile of swords at his feet. The caliph smiled, and taking out his own sword, or cimeter (sim'e-ter), he sliced through the Roman swords in one stroke without damaging his blade or even dulling the edge of his weapon.

Then he dictated a letter to Nicephorus, in which he said:

Then he dictated a letter to Nicephorus, in which he said:

"Harun-al-Rashid, Commander of the Faithful to Nicephorus, the Roman dog: I have read thy letter. Thou shalt not hear, thou shalt see my reply."

"Harun-al-Rashid, Commander of the Faithful, to Nicephorus, the Roman dog: I've read your letter. You will not just hear, you will see my response."

Figure 32
HARUN-AL-RASHID

Harun was as good as his word. He started that day with a large army to punish the emperor. As soon as he reached Roman territory he ravaged Page 118 the country and took possession of everything valuable that he found. He laid siege to Her-a-cle'a, a city on the shores of the Black Sea, and in a week forced it to surrender. Then he sacked the place.

Harun kept his promise. He began that day with a large army to take revenge on the emperor. As soon as he entered Roman land, he destroyed Page 118 the country and seized everything valuable he could find. He laid siege to Her-a-cle'a, a city by the Black Sea, and in a week, he made it surrender. Then he plundered the city.

Nicephorus was now forced to agree to pay the tribute. Scarcely, however, had the caliph reached his palace in Bagdad when the emperor again refused to pay.

Nicephorus was now forced to agree to pay the tribute. Hardly had the caliph reached his palace in Baghdad when the emperor refused to pay again.

Harun, consequently, advanced into the Roman province of Phrygia, in Asia Minor, with an army of 15,000 men. Nicepherus marched against him with 125,000 men. In the battle which followed the emperor was wounded, and 40,000 of his men were killed.

Harun then marched into the Roman province of Phrygia, in Asia Minor, with an army of 15,000 soldiers. Nicepherus advanced against him with 125,000 troops. In the battle that ensued, the emperor was wounded, and 40,000 of his soldiers were killed.

After this defeat Nicephorus again promised payment of the tribute, but again failed to keep his promise.

After this defeat, Nicephorus once more promised to pay the tribute, but he failed to keep that promise again.

Harun now vowed that he would kill the emperor if he should ever lay hands upon him. But as he was getting ready to march once more into the Roman provinces a revolt broke out in one of the cities of his own kingdom; and while on his way to suppress it the great caliph died of an illness which had long given him trouble.

Harun now swore that he would kill the emperor if he ever got the chance. But as he was preparing to march back into the Roman territories, a revolt broke out in one of the cities of his own kingdom; and while he was on his way to put it down, the great caliph died from an illness that had troubled him for a long time.

Page 119 EGBERT

KING FROM 802-837 A.D.

King from 802-837 AD

I

I

Egbert the Saxon lived at the same time as did Harun-al-Rashid and Charlemagne. He was the first king who ruled all England as one kingdom. Long before his birth the people who are known to us as Britons lived there, and they gave to the island the name Britain.

Egbert the Saxon lived during the same time as Harun-al-Rashid and Charlemagne. He was the first king to rule all of England as a unified kingdom. Long before he was born, the people we now call Britons inhabited the land, and they named the island Britain.

But Britain was invaded by the Romans under Julius Cæsar and his successors, and all that part of it which we now call England was added to the Empire of Rome. The Britons were driven into Wales and Cornwall, the western sections of the island.

But Britain was invaded by the Romans led by Julius Caesar and his successors, and all the area we now call England became part of the Roman Empire. The Britons were pushed into Wales and Cornwall, the western parts of the island.

The Romans kept possession of the island for nearly four hundred years. They did not leave it until 410, the year that Alaric sacked the city of Rome. At this time the Roman legions were withdrawn from Britain.

The Romans held onto the island for almost four hundred years. They didn't leave until 410, the year Alaric looted the city of Rome. It was during this time that the Roman legions pulled out of Britain.

Some years before this the Saxons, Angles and Jutes, German tribes, had settled near the shores of the North Sea. They learned much about Britain; for trading vessels, even at that early Page 120 day, crossed the Channel. Among other things, the men from the north learned that Britain was crossed with good Roman roads, and dotted with houses of brick and stone; that walled cities had taken the place of tented camps, and that the country for miles round each city was green every spring with waving wheat, or white with orchard blossoms.

Some years before this, the Saxons, Angles, and Jutes, German tribes, had settled near the shores of the North Sea. They learned a lot about Britain; even back then, trading ships crossed the Channel. Among other things, the northern men discovered that Britain had well-built Roman roads and was filled with brick and stone houses; that walled cities had replaced tent camps, and that the countryside surrounding each city bloomed every spring with waving wheat or was white with orchard blossoms.

Figure 33
HENGIST AND HORSA LANDING IN ENGLAND

After the Roman legions had left Britain, the Jutes, led, it is said, by two great captains named Hengist and Horsa, landed upon the southeastern coast and made a settlement.

After the Roman legions had departed from Britain, the Jutes, reportedly led by two prominent leaders named Hengist and Horsa, arrived on the southeastern coast and established a settlement.

Page 121 Britain proved a pleasant place to live in, and soon the Angles and Saxons also left the North Sea shores and invaded the beautiful island.

Page 121 Britain turned out to be a great place to live, and before long, the Angles and Saxons also left the North Sea shores and invaded the beautiful island.

The new invaders met with brave resistance. The Britons were headed by King Arthur, about whom many marvelous stories are told. His court was held at Caerleon (cär'le-on), in North Wales, where his hundred and fifty knights banqueted at their famous "Round Table."

The new invaders faced strong resistance. The Britons were led by King Arthur, who is the subject of many incredible stories. His court was located at Caerleon (cär'le-on), in North Wales, where his one hundred and fifty knights feasted at their famous "Round Table."

The British king and his knights fought with desperate heroism. But they could not drive back the Saxons and their companions and were obliged to seek refuge in the western mountainous parts of the island, just as their forefathers had done when the Romans invaded Britain. Thus nearly all England came into the possession of the three invading tribes.

The British king and his knights fought with incredible bravery. But they couldn't push back the Saxons and their allies and had to find safety in the western mountainous regions of the island, just like their ancestors did when the Romans invaded Britain. As a result, nearly all of England fell into the hands of the three invading tribes.

II

II

Arthur and his knights were devoted Christians. For the Romans had not only made good roads and built strong walls and forts in Britain, but they had also brought the Christian religion into the island. And at about the time of the Saxon invasion St. Patrick was founding churches and monasteries in Ireland, and was baptizing whole clans of the Irish at a time. It is said that he baptized 12,000 persons Page 122 with his own hand. Missionaries were sent out by the Irish Church to convert the wild Picts of Scotland and at a later day the distant barbarians of Germany and Switzerland.

Arthur and his knights were devout Christians. The Romans didn't just create good roads and build strong walls and forts in Britain; they also introduced Christianity to the island. Around the time of the Saxon invasion, St. Patrick was establishing churches and monasteries in Ireland, baptizing entire clans of Irish people at once. It's said that he baptized 12,000 individuals Page 122 with his own hand. The Irish Church sent out missionaries to convert the wild Picts in Scotland and, later on, the distant barbarians in Germany and Switzerland.

The Saxons, Angles, and Jutes believed in the old Norse gods, and Tiew and Woden, Thor and Friga, or Frija, were worshiped on the soil of Britain for more than a hundred years.

The Saxons, Angles, and Jutes believed in the old Norse gods, and Tiew, Woden, Thor, and Friga, or Frija, were worshiped in Britain for over a hundred years.

The Britons tried to convert their conquerors, but the invaders did not care to be taught religion by those whom they had conquered; so the British missionaries found the work unusually hard. Aid came to them in a singular way. At some time near the year 575 A.D., the Saxons quarreled and fought with their friends, the Angles. They took some Angles prisoners and carried them to Rome to be sold in the great slave-market there. A monk named Gregory passed one day through the market and saw these captives. He asked the dealer who they were. "Angles," was the answer.

The Britons tried to convert their conquerors, but the invaders weren’t interested in being taught about religion by those they had defeated; so the British missionaries found their mission particularly challenging. Help came to them in a surprising way. Around the year 575 A.D., the Saxons had a falling out and fought with their allies, the Angles. They captured some Angles and took them to Rome to sell in the large slave market there. One day, a monk named Gregory walked through the market and saw these captives. He asked the seller who they were. "Angles," was the reply.

"Oh," said the monk, "they would be angels instead of Angles if they were only Christians; for they certainly have the faces of angels."

"Oh," said the monk, "they would be angels instead of Angles if they were just Christians; because they definitely have the faces of angels."

Figure 34
ST. PATRICK BAPTIZING IRISH PRINCESSES

Years after, when that monk was the Pope of Rome, he remembered this conversation and sent the monk Au-gus'tine to England to teach the Christian religion to the savage but angel-faced Angles. Page 124 Augustine and the British missionaries converted the Anglo-Saxons two hundred years before the German Saxons were converted.

Years later, when that monk became the Pope of Rome, he remembered this conversation and sent the monk Augustine to England to teach the Christian religion to the wild yet angelic Angles. Page 124 Augustine and the British missionaries converted the Anglo-Saxons two hundred years before the German Saxons were converted.

Still, though both Angles and Saxons called themselves Christians, they were seldom at peace; and for more than two hundred years they frequently fought. Various chiefs tried to make themselves kings; and at length there came to be no less than seven small kingdoms in South Britain.

Still, even though both the Angles and Saxons called themselves Christians, they were rarely at peace; and for over two hundred years, they often battled each other. Different leaders attempted to establish themselves as kings, and eventually, there were as many as seven small kingdoms in Southern Britain.

In 784 Egbert claimed to be heir of the kingdom called Wessex; but the people elected another man and Egbert had to flee for his life. He went to the court of Charlemagne, and was with the great king of the Franks in Rome on Christmas Day, 800, when the Pope placed the crown on Charles' head and proclaimed him emperor.

In 784, Egbert claimed to be the heir of the kingdom known as Wessex, but the people chose another man, forcing Egbert to flee for his life. He went to Charlemagne's court and was with the great Frankish king in Rome on Christmas Day, 800, when the Pope placed the crown on Charles' head and declared him emperor.

Soon after this a welcome message came to Egbert. The mind of the people in Wessex had changed and they had elected him king. So bidding farewell to Charlemagne, he hurried to England.

Soon after this, a welcome message arrived for Egbert. The mindset of the people in Wessex had shifted, and they had chosen him as their king. So, saying goodbye to Charlemagne, he rushed back to England.

Egbert had seen how Charlemagne had compelled the different quarreling tribes of Germany to yield allegiance to him and how after uniting his empire he had ruled it well.

Egbert had watched how Charlemagne forced the various fighting tribes of Germany to pledge loyalty to him and how, after bringing his empire together, he governed it effectively.

Egbert did in England what Charlemagne had done in Germany. He either persuaded the various petty kingdoms of the Angles, the Saxons and the Page 125 Jutes to recognize him as their ruler, or forced them to do so; and thus under him all England became one united kingdom.

Egbert did in England what Charlemagne did in Germany. He either convinced the various small kingdoms of the Angles, the Saxons, and the Page 125 Jutes to acknowledge him as their ruler, or he made them do it; and so, under his leadership, all of England became one united kingdom.

But Egbert did even better than this. He did much to harmonize the different tribes by his wise conciliation. The name "England" is a memorial of this; for though Egbert himself was a Saxon, he advised that to please the Angles the country should be called An'gli-a, that is, Angleland or England, the land of the Angles, instead of Sax-on-i'a, or Saxonland.

But Egbert did even better than this. He did a lot to bring the different tribes together through his smart diplomacy. The name "England" is a reminder of this; for although Egbert himself was a Saxon, he suggested that to satisfy the Angles, the country should be called An'gli-a, which means Angleland or England, the land of the Angles, instead of Sax-on-i'a, or Saxonland.

Page 126 ROLLO THE VIKING

DIED 931 A.D.

DIED 931 AD

I

I

For more than two hundred years during the Middle Ages the Christian countries of Europe were attacked on the southwest by the Saracens of Spain, and on the northwest by the Norsemen, or Northmen. The Northmen were so called because they came into Middle Europe from the north. Sometimes they were called Vi'kings, or pirates, because they were adventurous sea-robbers who plundered all countries which they could reach by sea.

For over two hundred years during the Middle Ages, the Christian countries of Europe faced attacks from the Saracens in Spain to the southwest and the Norsemen to the northwest. The Norsemen got their name because they came into Central Europe from the north. They were sometimes referred to as Vikings or pirates, as they were daring sea raiders who plundered any countries they could reach by sea.

Their ships were long and swift. In the center was placed a single mast, which carried one large sail. For the most part, however, the Norsemen depended on rowing, not on the wind, and sometimes there were twenty rowers in one vessel.

Their ships were long and fast. In the center was a single mast that held one large sail. However, the Norsemen mainly relied on rowing rather than the wind, and sometimes there would be twenty rowers in one boat.

The Vikings were a terror to all their neighbors; but the two regions that suffered most from their attacks were the Island of Britain and that part of Charlemagne's empire in which the Franks were settled.

The Vikings were a nightmare for all their neighbors, but the two areas that were hit hardest by their raids were the Island of Britain and the part of Charlemagne's empire where the Franks lived.

Page 127 Figure 35
MARAUDING EXPEDITION OF NORTHMEN

Page 128 Nearly fifty times in two hundred years the lands of the Franks were invaded. The Vikings sailed up the large rivers into the heart of the region which we now call France and captured and pillaged cities and towns. Some years after Charlemagne's death they went as far as his capital, Aix (aks), took the place, and stabled their horses in the cathedral which the great emperor had built.

Page 128 Nearly fifty times in two hundred years, the lands of the Franks were invaded. The Vikings sailed up the major rivers into what we now call France and captured and looted cities and towns. A few years after Charlemagne's death, they even made it to his capital, Aix (aks), took over the city, and kept their horses in the cathedral that the great emperor had built.

In the year 860 they discovered Iceland and made a settlement upon its shores. A few years later they sailed as far as Greenland, and there established settlements which existed for about a century.

In 860, they found Iceland and set up a settlement on its shores. A few years later, they traveled as far as Greenland and established settlements that lasted for about a hundred years.

These Vikings were the first discoverers of the continent on which we live. Ancient books found in Iceland tell the story of the discovery. It is related that a Viking ship was driven during a storm to a strange coast, which is thought to have been that part of America now known as Labrador.

These Vikings were the first to discover the continent where we live. Old books found in Iceland tell the story of the discovery. It’s said that a Viking ship was blown off course during a storm to an unfamiliar shore, which is believed to be what we now call Labrador in America.

When the captain of the ship returned home he told what he had seen. His tale so excited the curiosity of a young Viking prince, called Leif the Lucky, that he sailed to the newly discovered coast.

When the captain of the ship returned home, he shared what he had seen. His story sparked the curiosity of a young Viking prince named Leif the Lucky, prompting him to sail to the newly discovered coast.

Going ashore, he found that the country abounded in wild grapes; and so he called it Vinland, or the land of Vines. Vinland is thought to have been a part of what is now the Rhode Island coast.

Going ashore, he discovered that the area was filled with wild grapes; so he named it Vinland, or the land of Vines. Vinland is believed to have been a part of what is now the Rhode Island coast.

Page 129 The Vikings were not aware that they had found a great unknown continent. No one in the more civilized parts of Europe knew anything about their discovery; and after a while the story of the Vinland voyages seems to have been forgotten, even among the Vikings themselves.

Page 129 The Vikings didn't realize they had discovered a vast, unknown continent. Nobody in the more civilized regions of Europe knew about their discovery, and eventually, the story of the Vinland voyages appears to have been forgotten, even by the Vikings themselves.

So it is not to them that we owe the discovery of America, but to Columbus; because his discovery, though nearly five hundred years later than that of the Norsemen, actually made known to all Europe, for all time, the existence of the New World.

So it’s not to them that we owe the discovery of America, but to Columbus; because his discovery, though nearly five hundred years later than that of the Norsemen, actually revealed to all of Europe, for good, the existence of the New World.

II

II

The Vikings had many able chieftains. One of the most famous was Rollo the Walker, so called because he was such a giant that no horse strong enough to carry him could be found, and therefore he always had to walk. However, he did on foot what few could do on horseback.

The Vikings had many skilled leaders. One of the most famous was Rollo the Walker, named for his immense size—no horse strong enough to carry him could be found, so he always had to walk. However, he achieved on foot what few could accomplish on horseback.

In 885 seven hundred ships, commanded by Rollo and other Viking chiefs, left the harbors of Norway, sailed to the mouth of the Seine (san), and started up the river to capture the city of Paris.

In 885, seven hundred ships led by Rollo and other Viking chiefs left the ports of Norway, sailed to the mouth of the Seine (san), and began their journey up the river to seize the city of Paris.

Rollo and his men stopped on the way at Rouen (rö-on'), which also was on the Seine, but nearer its mouth. The citizens had heard of the giant, and Page 130 when they saw the river covered by his fleet they were dismayed. However, the bishop of Rouen told them that Rollo could be as noble and generous as he was fierce; and he advised them to open their gates and trust to the mercy of the Viking chief. This was done, and Rollo marched into Rouen and took possession of it. The bishop had given good advice, for Rollo treated the people very kindly.

Rollo and his men stopped on their way at Rouen (rö-on'), which was also on the Seine, but closer to the mouth. The citizens had heard about the giant, and when they saw the river filled with his fleet, they were alarmed. However, the bishop of Rouen told them that Rollo could be as noble and generous as he was fierce; he advised them to open their gates and trust the Viking chief's mercy. They followed his advice, and Rollo marched into Rouen and took control of it. The bishop's advice proved wise, as Rollo treated the people very kindly.

Soon after capturing Rouen he left the place, sailed up the river to Paris, and joined the other Viking chiefs. And now for six long miles the beautiful Seine was covered with Viking vessels, which carried an army of thirty thousand men.

Soon after taking Rouen, he left the location, sailed up the river to Paris, and joined the other Viking leaders. Now, for six long miles, the beautiful Seine was filled with Viking ships, transporting an army of thirty thousand men.

A noted warrior named Eudes (ude) was Count of Paris, and he had advised the Parisians to fortify the city. So not long before the arrival of Rollo and his companions, two walls with strong gates had been built round Paris.

A well-known warrior named Eudes (ude) was the Count of Paris, and he had suggested that the Parisians strengthen the city’s defenses. So, shortly before Rollo and his crew arrived, two sturdy walls with strong gates had been constructed around Paris.

It was no easy task for even Vikings to capture a strongly walled city. We are told that Rollo and his men built a high tower and rolled it on wheels up to the walls. At its top was a floor well manned with soldiers. But the people within the city shot hundreds of arrows at the besiegers, and threw down rocks, or poured boiling oil and pitch upon them.

It wasn’t easy for even Vikings to take a well-fortified city. We’re told that Rollo and his crew constructed a tall tower and rolled it on wheels up to the walls. At the top, there was a platform filled with soldiers. But the people inside the city shot hundreds of arrows at the attackers, and threw down rocks, or poured boiling oil and pitch on them.

The Vikings thought to starve the Parisians, and Page 131 for thirteen months they encamped round the city. At length food became very scarce, and Count Eudes determined to go for help. He went out through one of the gates on a dark, stormy night, and rode post-haste to the king. He told him that something must be done to save the people of Paris.

The Vikings planned to starve the Parisians, and Page 131 for thirteen months they camped around the city. Eventually, food became very limited, and Count Eudes decided to seek help. He left through one of the gates on a dark, stormy night and rode quickly to the king. He informed him that something needed to be done to save the people of Paris.

Figure 36
A VIKING SHIP

So the king gathered an army and marched to the city. No battle was fought—the Vikings seemed to have been afraid to risk one. They gave up the siege, and Paris was relieved.

So the king gathered an army and marched to the city. No battle took place—the Vikings appeared to be too afraid to take the chance. They abandoned the siege, and Paris was saved.

Rollo and his men went to the Duchy of Burgundy, where, as now, the finest crops were raised and the best of wines were made.

Rollo and his men went to the Duchy of Burgundy, where, just like today, the best crops were grown and the finest wines were produced.

Perhaps after a time Rollo and his Vikings went home; but we do not know what he did for about twenty-five years. We do know that he abandoned his old home in Norway in 911. Then he and his people sailed from the icy shore of Norway and again went up the Seine in hundreds of Viking vessels.

Perhaps after a while, Rollo and his Vikings returned home; however, we don’t know what he did for about twenty-five years. We do know that he left his old home in Norway in 911. Then he and his people sailed from the chilly coast of Norway and once again traveled up the Seine in hundreds of Viking ships.

Of course, on arriving in the land of the Franks, Rollo at once began to plunder towns and farms.

Of course, when Rollo arrived in the land of the Franks, he immediately started raiding towns and farms.

Charles, then king of the Franks, although his people called him the Simple, or Senseless, had sense enough to see that this must be stopped.

Charles, the king of the Franks, even though his people called him the Simple or Senseless, had enough sense to realize that this needed to be stopped.

So he sent a message to Rollo and proposed that they should have a talk about peace. Rollo agreed and accordingly they met. The king and his troops stood on one side of a little river, and Rollo with his Vikings stood on the other. Messages passed between them. The king asked Rollo what he wanted.

So he sent a message to Rollo and suggested that they should have a conversation about peace. Rollo agreed, and they met up. The king and his troops stood on one side of a small river, while Rollo and his Vikings were on the other side. They exchanged messages. The king asked Rollo what he wanted.

"Let me and my people live in the land of the Franks; let us make ourselves home here, and I and my Vikings will become your vassals," answered Rollo. He asked for Rouen and the neighboring land. So the king gave him that part of Francia; and ever since it has been called Normandy, the land of the Northmen.

"Let me and my people live in the land of the Franks; let us make ourselves at home here, and I and my Vikings will become your vassals," replied Rollo. He requested Rouen and the surrounding area. So the king granted him that part of Francia; and ever since, it has been known as Normandy, the land of the Northmen.

Page 133 When it was decided that the Vikings should settle in Francia and be subjects of the Frankish king, Rollo was told that he must kiss the foot of Charles in token that he would be the king's vassal. The haughty Viking refused. "Never," said he, "will I bend my knee before any man, and no man's foot will I kiss." After some persuasion, however, he ordered one of his men to perform the act of homage for him. The king was on horseback and the Norseman, standing by the side of the horse, suddenly seized the king's foot and drew it up to his lips. This almost made the king fall from his horse, to the great amusement of the Norsemen.

Page 133 When it was decided that the Vikings would settle in Francia and become subjects of the Frankish king, Rollo was informed that he needed to kiss Charles's foot as a sign of his loyalty as a vassal. The proud Viking refused. "Never," he said, "will I kneel before any man, and I won't kiss anyone's foot." After some convincing, though, he instructed one of his men to do the homage for him. The king was on horseback, and the Norseman, standing next to the horse, suddenly grabbed the king's foot and lifted it to his lips. This almost caused the king to fall off his horse, much to the delight of the Norsemen.

Becoming a vassal to the king meant that if the king went to war Rollo would be obliged to join his army and bring a certain number of armed men—one thousand or more.

Becoming a vassal to the king meant that if the king went to war, Rollo would be required to join his army and bring a specific number of armed men—one thousand or more.

Rollo now granted parts of Normandy to his leading men on condition that they would bring soldiers to his army and fight under him. They became his vassals, as he was the king's vassal.

Rollo now gave portions of Normandy to his top men on the condition that they would provide soldiers for his army and fight alongside him. They became his vassals, just like he was the king's vassal.

The lands granted to vassals in this way were called feuds, and this plan of holding lands was called the Feudal System.

The lands given to vassals in this way were called feuds, and this method of holding land was known as the Feudal System.

It was established in every country of Europe during the Middle Ages.

It was established in every country in Europe during the Middle Ages.

The poorest people were called serfs. They were Page 134 almost slaves and were never permitted to leave the estate to which they belonged. They did all the work. They worked chiefly for the landlords, but partly for themselves.

The poorest people were called serfs. They were Page 134 almost slaves and were never allowed to leave the estate they belonged to. They did all the work. They worked mainly for the landlords, but also a bit for themselves.

Having been a robber himself, Rollo knew what a shocking thing it was to ravage and plunder, and he determined to change his people's habits. He made strict laws and hanged robbers. His duchy thus became one of the safest parts of Europe.

Having been a robber himself, Rollo understood how shocking it was to loot and plunder, and he decided to change his people's ways. He created strict laws and executed robbers. His duchy then became one of the safest areas in Europe.

The Northmen learned the language of the Franks and adopted their religion.

The Northmen learned the Frankish language and embraced their religion.

The story of Rollo is especially interesting to us, because Rollo was the forefather of that famous Duke of Normandy who, less than a hundred and fifty years later, conquered England and brought into that country the Norman nobles with their French language and customs.

The story of Rollo is particularly fascinating to us because Rollo was the ancestor of the well-known Duke of Normandy who, less than a hundred and fifty years later, conquered England and introduced the Norman nobles along with their French language and customs.

Page 135 ALFRED THE GREAT

KING FROM 871-901 A.D.

King from 871-901 CE.

I

I

The Danes were neighbors of the Norwegian Vikings, and like them were fond of the sea and piracy. They plundered the English coasts for more than a century; and most of northern and eastern England became for a time a Danish country with Danish kings.

The Danes lived next to the Norwegian Vikings and shared their love for the sea and piracy. They raided the English coasts for over a hundred years, and for a time, most of northern and eastern England was under Danish control with Danish kings.

What saved the rest of the country to the Saxons was the courage of the great Saxon king, Alfred.

What saved the rest of the country for the Saxons was the bravery of the great Saxon king, Alfred.

Alfred was the son of Ethelwulf, king of the West Saxons. He had a loving mother who brought him up with great care. Up to the age of twelve, it is said, he was not able to read well, in spite of the efforts of his mother and others to teach him.

Alfred was the son of Ethelwulf, king of the West Saxons. He had a caring mother who raised him with a lot of attention. It is said that until the age of twelve, he struggled to read well, despite the efforts of his mother and others to teach him.

When Alfred was a boy there were no printed books. The wonderful art of printing was not invented until about the year 1440—nearly six hundred years later than Alfred's time. Moreover, the art of making paper had not yet been invented. Consequently the few books in use in Alfred's time were written by skillful penmen, who wrote generally Page 136 on leaves of parchment, which was sheepskin carefully prepared so that it might retain ink.

When Alfred was a boy, there were no printed books. The amazing invention of printing didn't come about until around 1440—almost six hundred years after Alfred's time. Plus, the process of making paper hadn't been invented yet. As a result, the few books available during Alfred's time were created by skilled scribes, who usually Page 136 on sheets of parchment, which was sheepskin specially treated to hold ink.

One day Alfred's mother showed him and his elder brothers a beautiful volume which contained a number of the best Saxon ballads. Some of the words in this book were written in brightly colored letters, and upon many of the leaves were painted pictures of gaily-dressed knights and ladies.

One day, Alfred's mom showed him and his older brothers a beautiful book that had some of the best Saxon ballads. Some of the words in this book were written in bright, colorful letters, and many of the pages had pictures of well-dressed knights and ladies.

"Oh, what a lovely book!" exclaimed the boys.

"Oh, what a great book!" the boys exclaimed.

"Yes, it is lovely," replied the mother. "I will give it to whichever of you children can read it the best in a week."

"Yes, it’s beautiful," replied the mother. "I’ll give it to whichever of you kids can read it the best in a week."

Alfred began at once to take lessons in reading, and studied hard day after day. His brothers passed their time in amusements and made fun of Alfred's efforts. They thought he could not learn to read as well as they could, no matter how hard he should try.

Alfred immediately started taking reading lessons and worked hard day after day. His brothers spent their time playing around and made fun of Alfred's attempts. They believed he couldn't learn to read as well as they could, no matter how hard he tried.

At the end of the week the boys read the book to their mother, one after the other. Much to the surprise of his brothers, Alfred proved to be the best reader and his mother gave him the book.

At the end of the week, the boys took turns reading the book to their mom. To the surprise of his brothers, Alfred turned out to be the best reader, and his mom gave him the book.

While still very young Alfred was sent by his father to Rome to be anointed by His Holiness, the Pope. It was a long and tiresome journey, made mostly on horseback.

While still very young, Alfred was sent by his father to Rome to be anointed by His Holiness, the Pope. It was a long and exhausting journey, primarily made on horseback.

With imposing, solemn ceremony he was anointed Page 137 by the Holy Father. Afterwards he spent a year in Rome receiving religious instruction.

With a grand and serious ceremony, he was anointed Page 137 by the Pope. After that, he spent a year in Rome getting religious training.

II

II

In the year 871, when Alfred was twenty-two years old, the Danes invaded various parts of England. Some great battles were fought, and Alfred's elder brother Ethelred, king of the West Saxons, was killed. Thus Alfred became king.

In 871, when Alfred was twenty-two, the Danes invaded different parts of England. Significant battles took place, and Alfred's older brother Ethelred, the king of the West Saxons, was killed. As a result, Alfred became king.

The Danes still continued to fight the Saxons, and defeated Alfred in a long and severe struggle. They took for themselves the northern and eastern parts of England.

The Danes kept fighting the Saxons and defeated Alfred in a long and intense battle. They took control of the northern and eastern parts of England.

Moreover, Danes from Denmark continued to cross the sea and ravage the coast of Saxon England. They kept the people in constant alarm. Alfred therefore determined to meet the pirates on their own element, the sea. So he built and equipped the first English navy, and in 875 gained the first naval victory ever won by the English.

Moreover, Danes from Denmark kept crossing the sea and raiding the coast of Saxon England. The locals lived in constant fear. Alfred decided to confront the pirates in their own territory, the sea. So, he built and outfitted the first English navy, and in 875 achieved the first naval victory ever recorded by the English.

A few years after this, however, great numbers of Danes from the northern part of England came pouring into the Saxon lands. Alfred himself was obliged to flee for his life.

A few years after this, however, many Danes from the northern part of England came flooding into the Saxon lands. Alfred himself had to run for his life.

For many months he wandered through forests and over hills to avoid being taken by the Danes. Page 139 He sometimes made his home in caves and in the huts of shepherds and cowherds. Often he tended the cattle and sheep and was glad to get a part of the farmer's dinner in pay for his services.

For many months, he roamed through forests and over hills to stay away from the Danes. Page 139 Sometimes he made his home in caves and in the huts of shepherds and cowherds. Often, he took care of the cattle and sheep and was happy to receive a portion of the farmer's dinner as payment for his work.

Figure 37
INVASION OF ENGLAND BY THE DANES

Once, when very hungry, he went into the house of a cowherd and asked for something to eat. The cowherd's wife was baking cakes and she said she would give him some when they were done.

Once, when he was really hungry, he went into the cowherd's house and asked for something to eat. The cowherd's wife was baking cakes, and she said she would give him some when they were ready.

"Watch the cakes and do not let them burn, while I go across the field to look after the cows," said the woman, as she hurried away. Alfred took his seat on the chimney-corner to do as he was told. But soon his thoughts turned to his troubles and he forgot about the cakes.

"Keep an eye on the cakes and don’t let them burn while I head over to the field to take care of the cows," the woman said as she quickly left. Alfred settled into the chimney corner to obey her. But soon, his mind wandered to his problems, and he forgot all about the cakes.

When the woman came back she cried out with vexation, for the cakes were burned and spoiled. "You lazy, good-for-nothing man!" she said, "I warrant you can eat cakes fast enough; but you are too lazy to help me bake them."

When the woman returned, she shouted in frustration because the cakes were burned and ruined. "You lazy, good-for-nothing man!" she exclaimed, "I bet you can eat the cakes just fine; but you're too lazy to help me bake them."

With that she drove the poor hungry Alfred out of her house. In his ragged dress he certainly did not look like a king, and she had no idea that he was anything but a poor beggar.

With that, she kicked the poor hungry Alfred out of her house. In his torn clothes, he definitely didn’t look like a king, and she had no clue that he was anything but a poor beggar.

III

III

Some of Alfred's friends discovered where he was hiding and joined him. In a little time a body Page 140 of soldiers came to him and a strong fort was built by them. From this fort Alfred and his men went out now and then and gave battle to small parties of the Danes. Alfred was successful and his army grew larger and larger.

Some of Alfred's friends found out where he was hiding and joined him. Before long, a group of soldiers came to him, and they built a strong fort. From this fort, Alfred and his men would occasionally go out to fight small groups of the Danes. Alfred was successful, and his army kept getting bigger and bigger.

One day he disguised himself as a wandering minstrel and went into the camp of the Danes. He strolled here and there, playing on a harp and singing Saxon ballads. At last, Guth'rum, the commander of the Danes, ordered the minstrel to be brought to his tent.

One day he dressed up as a wandering musician and entered the camp of the Danes. He wandered around, playing a harp and singing Saxon ballads. Eventually, Guth'rum, the leader of the Danes, had the minstrel brought to his tent.

Alfred went. "Sing to me some of your charming songs," said Guthrum. "I never heard more beautiful music." So the kingly harper played and sang for the Dane, and went away with handsome presents. But better than that, he had gained information that was of the greatest value.

Alfred left. "Sing me some of your lovely songs," said Guthrum. "I've never heard more beautiful music." So the royal harper played and sang for the Dane, and afterwards left with great gifts. But even better, he had gained information that was incredibly valuable.

In a week he attacked the Danish forces and defeated them with great slaughter in a battle which lasted all day and far into the night. Guthrum was taken prisoner and brought before Alfred.

In a week, he launched an attack on the Danish forces and defeated them with massive casualties in a battle that lasted all day and well into the night. Guthrum was captured and brought before Alfred.

Taking his harp in his hands, Alfred played and sang one of the ballads with which he had entertained Guthrum in the camp. The Dane started in amazement and exclaimed:

Taking his harp in his hands, Alfred played and sang one of the ballads he had performed for Guthrum in the camp. The Dane was taken aback and exclaimed:

"You, then, King Alfred, were the wandering minstrel?"

"You, then, King Alfred, were the traveling musician?"

Page 141 Figure 38
ALFRED THE GREAT IN DANISH CAMP

Page 142 "Yes," replied Alfred, "I was the musician whom you received so kindly. Your life is now in my hands; but I will give you your liberty if you will become a Christian and never again make war on my people."

Page 142 "Yes," replied Alfred, "I’m the musician you welcomed so warmly. Your life is in my hands now, but I’ll set you free if you agree to become a Christian and promise never to wage war against my people again."

"King Alfred," said Guthrum, "I will become a Christian, and so will all my men if you will grant liberty to them as to me; and henceforth, we will be your friends."

"King Alfred," Guthrum said, "I will become a Christian, and so will all my men if you grant them the same freedom as me; from now on, we will be your allies."

Alfred then released the Danes, and they were baptized as Christians.

Alfred then freed the Danes, and they were baptized as Christians.

An old road running across England from London to Chester was then agreed upon as the boundary between the Danish and Saxon kingdoms; and the Danes settled in East Anglia, as the eastern part of England was called.

An old road stretching across England from London to Chester was then established as the boundary between the Danish and Saxon kingdoms; and the Danes settled in East Anglia, which is what the eastern part of England was called.

Years of peace and prosperity followed for Alfred's kingdom. During these years the king rebuilt the towns that had been destroyed by the Danes, erected new forts, and greatly strengthened his army and navy.

Years of peace and prosperity followed for Alfred's kingdom. During these years, the king rebuilt the towns that had been destroyed by the Danes, built new forts, and significantly strengthened his army and navy.

He also encouraged trade; and he founded a school like that established by Charlemagne. He himself translated a number of Latin books into Saxon, and probably did more for the cause of education than any other king that ever wore the English crown.

He also promoted trade and set up a school similar to the one created by Charlemagne. He translated several Latin books into Saxon and likely did more for education than any other king who has ever worn the English crown.

Page 143 HENRY THE FOWLER

KING FROM 919-936 A.D.

King from 919-936 AD.

I

I

About a hundred years had passed since the death of Charlemagne, and his great empire had fallen to pieces. Seven kings ruled where he had once been sole emperor.

About a hundred years had passed since Charlemagne's death, and his vast empire had fragmented. Seven kings now ruled where he had once been the sole emperor.

West of the Rhine, where the Germans lived, the last descendant of Charlemagne died when he was a mere boy. The German nobles were not willing for any foreign prince to govern them, and yet they saw that they must unite to defend their country against the invasions of the barbarians called Magyars (ma-järz'). So they met and elected Conrad, duke of Franconia, to be their king.

West of the Rhine, where the Germans lived, the last descendant of Charlemagne died when he was just a boy. The German nobles were unwilling to let any foreign prince rule them, but they realized they had to come together to protect their country from the invasions of the barbarians known as Magyars (ma-järz'). So they gathered and chose Conrad, duke of Franconia, to be their king.

However, although he became king in name, Conrad never had much power over his nobles. Some of them refused to recognize him as king and his reign was disturbed by quarrels and wars. He died in 919, and on his death-bed he said to his brother, "Henry, Duke of Saxony, is the ablest ruler in Page 144 the empire. Elect him king, and Germany will have peace."

However, even though he became king in title, Conrad never had much power over his nobles. Some of them wouldn't acknowledge him as king, and his reign was marked by disputes and wars. He died in 919, and on his deathbed, he told his brother, "Henry, Duke of Saxony, is the best ruler in Page 144 the empire. Elect him king, and Germany will have peace."

A few months after Conrad's death, the nobles met at Aix-la-Chapelle and elected Henry to be their king.

A few months after Conrad's death, the nobles gathered at Aix-la-Chapelle and chose Henry to be their king.

At this time it was the custom in Europe to hunt various birds, such as the wild duck and partridge, with falcons. The falcons were long-winged birds of prey, resembling hawks. They were trained to perch on their master's wrist and wait patiently until they were told to fly. Then they would swiftly dart at their prey and bear it to the ground. Henry was very fond of falconry and hence was known as Henry the Fowler, or Falconer.

At this time in Europe, it was common to hunt different birds, like wild ducks and partridges, using falcons. Falcons are long-winged birds of prey that look like hawks. They were trained to sit on their owner's wrist and wait patiently until they were commanded to fly. Once instructed, they would quickly dive at their target and bring it down. Henry loved falconry, so he was known as Henry the Fowler, or Falconer.

As soon as the other dukes had elected him king a messenger was sent to Saxony to inform him of the honor done him. After a search of some days he was at last found, far up in the Hartz Mountains, hunting with his falcons. Kneeling at his feet, the messenger said:

As soon as the other dukes elected him king, a messenger was sent to Saxony to tell him about the honor bestowed upon him. After a few days of searching, he was finally found deep in the Hartz Mountains, hunting with his falcons. Kneeling at his feet, the messenger said:

"God save you, Henry of Saxony. I come to announce the death of King Conrad and to tell you that the nobles have elected you to succeed him as king of the Germans."

"God save you, Henry of Saxony. I’m here to inform you of King Conrad's death and to let you know that the nobles have chosen you to be his successor as king of the Germans."

For a moment the duke was speechless with amazement. Then he exclaimed:

For a moment, the duke was speechless in astonishment. Then he said:

"Elected me king? I cannot believe it. I am Page 146 a Saxon, and King Conrad was a Frank and a bitter enemy to me."

"Elected me king? I can't believe it. I am Page 146 a Saxon, and King Conrad was a Frank and a bitter enemy of mine."

Figure 39
THE CROWN OF GERMANY IS OFFERED TO HENRY THE FOWLER

"It is true," replied the messenger. "Conrad, when dying, advised that the nobles should choose you as his successor."

"It’s true," the messenger replied. "Conrad, when he was dying, said that the nobles should choose you to be his successor."

Henry was silent for while and then he said, "King Conrad was a good man. I know it now; and I am sorry that I did not understand him better when he was alive. I accept the position offered to me and I pray that I may be guided by Heaven in ruling his people."

Henry was quiet for a moment and then said, "King Conrad was a good man. I realize that now; and I regret that I didn't understand him better when he was alive. I accept the position offered to me, and I hope that I'll be guided by Heaven in ruling his people."

So Henry the Fowler left the chase to take up his duties as king of the Germans.

So Henry the Fowler left the hunt to take on his responsibilities as king of the Germans.

II

II

In proper time Henry was proclaimed king of Germany; but he was hardly seated on the throne when the country was invaded by thousands of Magyars, from the land which we now know as Hungary.

In due time, Henry was declared king of Germany; but he had barely taken his seat on the throne when the country was invaded by thousands of Magyars from what we now know as Hungary.

As soon as possible Henry gathered an army and marched to meet the barbarians. He came upon a small force under the command of the son of the Magyar king. The Germans easily routed the Magyars and took the king's son prisoner.

As soon as he could, Henry gathered an army and marched to confront the barbarians. He encountered a small group led by the son of the Magyar king. The Germans quickly defeated the Magyars and captured the king's son.

This proved to be a very fortunate thing, because it stopped the war for a long term of years. When Page 147 the Magyar king learned that his son was a prisoner in the hands of King Henry he was overwhelmed with grief. He mourned for his son day and night and at last sent to the German camp a Magyar chief with a flag of truce, to beg that the prince might be given up.

This turned out to be very lucky because it ended the war for many years. When Page 147 the Hungarian king found out that his son was a prisoner of King Henry, he was filled with sorrow. He grieved for his son day and night and finally sent a Hungarian leader to the German camp with a flag of truce, asking for the prince to be released.

"Our king says that he will give whatever you demand for the release of his son," said the chief to the German monarch.

"Our king says he will give you whatever you want for the release of his son," the chief told the German monarch.

"I will give up the prince on this condition only," was the reply, "the Magyars must leave the soil of Germany immediately and promise not to war on us for nine years. During those years I will pay to the king yearly five thousand pieces of gold."

"I will only give up the prince under this condition," was the response, "The Magyars must leave Germany right away and agree not to fight us for nine years. During that time, I will pay the king five thousand gold pieces each year."

"I accept the terms in the king's name," responded the chief. The prince was, therefore, given up and the Magyars withdrew.

"I accept the terms in the king's name," said the chief. The prince was then handed over, and the Magyars retreated.

During the nine years of truce King Henry paid great attention to the organization of an army. Before this the German soldiers had fought chiefly on foot, not, as the Magyars did, on horseback. For this reason they were at a great disadvantage in battle. The king now raised a strong force of horsemen and had them drilled so thoroughly that they became almost invincible. The infantry also were carefully drilled.

During the nine years of peace, King Henry focused heavily on building an army. Before this, the German soldiers primarily fought on foot, unlike the Magyars who fought on horseback. This put them at a serious disadvantage in battle. The king then assembled a strong cavalry and trained them so well that they became nearly unbeatable. The infantry was also trained meticulously.

Besides this, Henry built a number of forts in Page 148 different parts of his kingdom and had all the fortified cities made stronger.

Besides this, Henry built several forts in Page 148 different areas of his kingdom and reinforced all the fortified cities.

The following year the Magyar chief appeared at the German court and demanded a tenth payment.

The next year, the Magyar leader showed up at the German court and asked for a tenth payment.

"Not a piece of gold will be given you," replied King Henry. "Our truce is ended."

"Not a single piece of gold will be given to you," King Henry replied. "Our truce is over."

In less than a week a vast body of Magyars entered Germany to renew the war. Henry held his army in waiting until lack of food compelled the barbarians to divide their forces into two separate bodies. One division was sent to one part of the country, the other to another part.

In less than a week, a large group of Magyars entered Germany to resume the war. Henry kept his army poised until a shortage of food forced the invaders to split their forces into two separate groups. One division was sent to one area of the country, while the other went to a different area.

Henry completely routed both divisions, and the power of the Magyars in Germany was broken.

Henry completely defeated both divisions, and the strength of the Magyars in Germany was shattered.

The Danes also invaded Henry's kingdom, but he defeated them and drove them back.

The Danes also invaded Henry's kingdom, but he beat them and pushed them back.

Henry reigned for eighteen years; and when he died all Germany was peaceful and prosperous. His son Otto succeeded him. He assumed the title of "Emperor," which Charlemagne had borne more than a hundred years before.

Henry ruled for eighteen years, and when he passed away, all of Germany was peaceful and thriving. His son Otto took over after him. He adopted the title of "Emperor," a title that Charlemagne had held over a hundred years earlier.

From that time on, for nearly one thousand years, all the German emperors claimed to be the successors of Charlemagne. They called their domain "the Holy Roman Empire," and took the title "Emperor" or "Emperor of the Romans," until the year 1806, when Francis II resigned it.

From that time on, for almost a thousand years, all the German emperors claimed to be the successors of Charlemagne. They referred to their realm as "the Holy Roman Empire" and held the title "Emperor" or "Emperor of the Romans," until 1806, when Francis II gave it up.

Page 149 CANUTE THE GREAT

KING FROM 1014-1035

King from 1014 to 1035

I

I

The Danes, you remember, had the eastern and northern parts of England in the time of Alfred. Alfred's successors drove them farther and farther north, and at length the Danish kingdom in England came to an end for a time.

The Danes, you remember, controlled the eastern and northern parts of England during Alfred's time. Alfred's successors pushed them further north, and eventually, the Danish kingdom in England came to an end for a while.

But the Danes in Denmark did not forget that there had been such a kingdom and in the year 1013 Sweyn (swane), King of Denmark, invaded England and defeated the Anglo-Saxons. Ethelred, their king, fled to Normandy.

But the Danes in Denmark didn’t forget that there was once such a kingdom, and in the year 1013, Sweyn (swane), King of Denmark, invaded England and defeated the Anglo-Saxons. Ethelred, their king, fled to Normandy.

Sweyn now called himself the king of England; but in a short time he died and his son Canute succeeded to his throne. Canute was nineteen years old. He had been his father's companion during the war with the Anglo-Saxons, and thus had had a good deal of experience as a soldier.

Sweyn now called himself the king of England, but he died shortly after, and his son Canute took his place on the throne. Canute was nineteen years old. He had fought alongside his father during the war with the Anglo-Saxons, so he had gained quite a bit of experience as a soldier.

After the death of Sweyn some of the Anglo-Saxons recalled King Ethelred and revolted against the Danes.

After Sweyn died, some of the Anglo-Saxons brought back King Ethelred and rebelled against the Danes.

Canute, however, went to Denmark and there Page 150 raised one of the largest armies of Danes that had ever been assembled. With this powerful force he sailed to England. When he landed Northumberland and Wessex acknowledged him as king. Shortly after this Ethelred died.

Canute, however, went to Denmark and there Page 150 raised one of the largest armies of Danes that had ever been assembled. With this powerful force, he sailed to England. When he landed, Northumberland and Wessex accepted him as king. Shortly after this, Ethelred died.

Canute now thought he would find it easy to get possession of all England. This was a mistake.

Canute now thought it would be easy to take control of all of England. This was a mistake.

Ethelred left a son named Edmund Ironside who was a very brave soldier. He became, by his father's death, the king of Saxon England and at once raised an army to defend his kingdom. A battle was fought and Edmund was victorious. This was the first of five battles that were fought in one year. In none of them could the Danes do more than gain a slight advantage now and then.

Ethelred had a son named Edmund Ironside, who was an incredibly brave soldier. Following his father's death, he became the king of Saxon England and quickly raised an army to protect his kingdom. A battle took place, and Edmund emerged victorious. This was the first of five battles fought within a single year. In none of these battles could the Danes achieve more than a minor advantage every once in a while.

However, the Saxons were at last defeated in a sixth battle through the act of a traitor. Edric, a Saxon noble, took his men out of the fight and his treachery so weakened the Saxon army that Edmund Ironside had to surrender to Canute.

However, the Saxons were finally defeated in a sixth battle because of a traitor. Edric, a Saxon noble, pulled his men out of the fight, and his betrayal weakened the Saxon army so much that Edmund Ironside had to surrender to Canute.

But the young Dane had greatly admired Edmund for the way in which he had fought against heavy odds, so he now treated him most generously. Canute took certain portions of England and the remainder was given to Edmund Ironside.

But the young Dane really admired Edmund for how he fought against tough challenges, so he treated him very generously. Canute took some parts of England, and the rest was given to Edmund Ironside.

Thus for a short time the Anglo-Saxon people had at once a Danish and a Saxon monarch.

Thus, for a brief time, the Anglo-Saxon people had both a Danish and a Saxon ruler.

Page 151 Figure 40
DANES EMBARKING FOR THE INVASION OF ENGLAND

Edmund died in 1016 and after his death Canute became sole ruler.

Edmund died in 1016, and after his death, Canute became the only ruler.

He ruled wisely. He determined to make his Anglo-Saxon subjects forget that he was a foreign conqueror. To show his confidence in them he sent back to Denmark the army he had brought over the sea, keeping on a part of his fleet and a small body of soldiers to act as guards at his palace.

He ruled wisely. He decided to make his Anglo-Saxon subjects forget that he was a foreign conqueror. To show his confidence in them, he sent back to Denmark the army he had brought over the sea, keeping part of his fleet and a small group of soldiers to serve as guards at his palace.

He now depended on the support of his Anglo-Saxon subjects and he won their love.

He now relied on the support of his Anglo-Saxon subjects, and he gained their affection.

Although a king—and it is generally believed that kings like flattery—Canute is said to have rebuked his courtiers when they flattered him. On one occasion, when they were talking about his achievements, one of them said to him:

Although a king—and it’s commonly thought that kings enjoy flattery—Canute is said to have scolded his courtiers when they praised him. One time, when they were discussing his accomplishments, one of them said to him:

"Most noble king, I believe you can do anything."

"Most noble king, I believe you can do anything."

Canute sternly rebuked the courtier for these words and then said:

Canute sternly reprimanded the courtier for those words and then said:

"Come with me, gentlemen."

"Join me, gentlemen."

He led them from the palace grounds to the sea-shore where the tide was rising, and had his chair placed at the edge of the water.

He took them from the palace grounds to the beach where the tide was coming in and had his chair set up right at the water's edge.

"You say I can do anything," he said to the courtiers. "Very well, I who am king and the Page 154 lord of the ocean now command these rising waters to go back and not dare wet my feet."

"You say I can do anything," he told the courtiers. "Alright, I, the king and the Page 154 lord of the ocean, now command these rising waters to retreat and not touch my feet."

Figure 41
CANUTE REBUKES HIS COURTIERS

But the tide was disobedient and steadily rose and rose, until the feet of the king were in the water. Turning to his courtiers, Canute said:

But the tide was stubborn and kept rising, until the water reached the king's feet. Turning to his courtiers, Canute said:

"Learn how feeble is the power of earthly kings. None is worthy the name of king but He whom heaven and earth and sea obey."

"See how weak the authority of earthly kings is. No one truly deserves the title of king except for the one whom heaven, earth, and sea obey."

During Canute's reign England had peace and prosperity and the English people have ever held his memory dear.

During Canute's reign, England experienced peace and prosperity, and the English people have always cherished his memory.

Page 155 THE CID

Late one sunny afternoon one and twenty knights were riding along the highway in the northern part of Spain. As they were passing a deep mire they heard cries for help, and turning, saw a poor leper who was sinking in the mud. One of the knights, a handsome young man, was touched by the cries. He dismounted, rescued the poor fellow, took him upon his own horse, and thus the two rode to the inn. The other knights wondered at this.

Late one sunny afternoon, twenty-one knights were riding along the highway in northern Spain. As they passed a deep swamp, they heard cries for help and, turning around, saw a poor leper who was sinking in the mud. One of the knights, a good-looking young man, was moved by the cries. He got off his horse, rescued the man, lifted him onto his own horse, and they both rode to the inn. The other knights were amazed by this.

When they reached the inn where they were to stop for the night, they wondered still more, for their companion gave the leper a seat next to himself at the table. After supper the knight shared his own bed with the leper. If the knight had not done this, the leper would have been driven out of the town, with nothing to eat and no place in which to sleep. At midnight, while the young man was fast asleep, the leper breathed upon his back. This awakened the knight, who turned quickly in his bed and found that the leper was gone.

When they got to the inn where they were supposed to spend the night, they were even more surprised, because their companion gave the leper a seat next to him at the table. After dinner, the knight shared his bed with the leper. If the knight hadn’t done this, the leper would have been kicked out of town, with nothing to eat and nowhere to sleep. At midnight, while the young man was sound asleep, the leper breathed on his back. This woke the knight, who quickly turned in his bed and realized the leper was gone.

The knight called for a light and searched, but in Page 156 vain. While he was wondering about what had happened, a man in shining garments appeared before him and said, "Rodrigo, art thou asleep or awake?" The knight answered, "I am awake, but who art thou that bringest such brightness?" The vision replied, "I am St. Lazarus, the leper to whom thou wast so kind. Because I have breathed upon thee thou shalt accomplish whatever thou shalt undertake in peace or in battle. All shall honor thee. Therefore, go on and evermore do good."

The knight called for a light and searched, but in Page 156 vain. While he was wondering about what had happened, a man in shining clothes appeared before him and said, "Rodrigo, are you asleep or awake?" The knight answered, "I'm awake, but who are you that brings such brightness?" The vision replied, "I am St. Lazarus, the leper whom you were so kind to. Because I have breathed upon you, you will achieve whatever you undertake in peace or in battle. Everyone will honor you. So, go on and always do good."

With that the vision vanished.

With that, the vision disappeared.

The promise of St. Lazarus was fulfilled. In time young Rodrigo became the great hero of Spain. The Spaniards called him Cam-pe-ä-dor', or Champion. The Saracens called him "The Cid," or Lord. His real name was Rodrigo Diaz de Bivar, but he is usually spoken of as "The Cid."

The promise of St. Lazarus was fulfilled. Eventually, young Rodrigo became the great hero of Spain. The Spaniards called him Campeador, or Champion. The Saracens called him "The Cid," or Lord. His real name was Rodrigo Diaz de Bivar, but he is usually referred to as "The Cid."

The Goths, after the death of Alaric, had taken Spain away from the Romans. The Saracens, or, as they were usually called, the Moors, had crossed the sea from Africa and in turn had taken Spain from the Goths. In the time of Charles Martel the Goths had lost all Spain except the small mountain district in the northern part. In the time of the Cid the Goths, now called Spaniards, had driven the Moors down to about the middle of Spain. War went on all the time between the two races, and Page 157 many men spent their lives in fighting. The Spanish part of the country then comprised the kingdoms of Castile, Leon, Aragon and others.

The Goths, after Alaric's death, had taken Spain from the Romans. The Saracens, commonly known as the Moors, crossed the sea from Africa and seized Spain from the Goths. By the time of Charles Martel, the Goths had lost all of Spain except for a small mountain region in the north. During the era of the Cid, the Goths, now referred to as Spaniards, had pushed the Moors back to about the center of Spain. There was continuous conflict between the two groups, with many men dedicating their lives to fighting. The Spanish territories then included the kingdoms of Castile, Leon, Aragon, and others.

Figure 42
THE GATE OF THE SUN AT TOLEDO

The Cid was a subject of Fernando of Castile. Fernando had a dispute with the king of Aragon about a city which each claimed. They agreed to decide the matter by a combat. Each was to choose a champion. The champions were to fight, and the king whose champion won was to have the city. Fernando chose the Cid, and though the other champion was called the bravest knight in Spain, the youthful warrior vanquished him.

The Cid was a subject of Fernando of Castile. Fernando had a disagreement with the king of Aragon over a city that both claimed. They agreed to settle the dispute through combat. Each would choose a champion to fight, and the king whose champion won would take the city. Fernando picked the Cid, and although the other champion was known as the bravest knight in Spain, the young warrior defeated him.

When Alfonzo, a son of Fernando, succeeded to the throne, he became angry with the Cid without just cause and banished him from Christian Spain.

When Alfonzo, the son of Fernando, took over the throne, he unjustly grew angry with the Cid and expelled him from Christian Spain.

The Cid was in need of some money, so he filled two chests with sand and sent word to two wealthy Page 158 money lenders that he wished to borrow six hundred Spanish marks (about $2,000), and would put into their hands his treasures of silver and gold which were packed in two chests, but the money lenders must solemnly swear not to open the chests until a full year had passed. To this they gladly agreed. They took the chests and loaned him six hundred marks.

The Cid needed some cash, so he filled two chests with sand and sent a message to two wealthy Page 158 money lenders that he wanted to borrow six hundred Spanish marks (around $2,000) and would give them his treasures of silver and gold packed in two chests, but the money lenders had to promise not to open the chests until a year had passed. They happily agreed to this. They took the chests and loaned him six hundred marks.

The Cid was now ready for his journey. Three hundred of his knights went into banishment with him. They crossed the mountains and entered the land of the Moors. Soon they reached the town of Alcocer, and after a siege captured it and lived in it.

The Cid was now set for his journey. Three hundred of his knights went into exile with him. They crossed the mountains and entered the Moorish territory. Soon, they arrived at the town of Alcocer, and after a siege, they took control of it and settled there.

Then the Moorish king of Valencia ordered two chiefs to take three thousand horsemen, recapture the town and bring the Cid alive to him.

Then the Moorish king of Valencia ordered two chiefs to take three thousand horsemen, recapture the town, and bring the Cid back to him alive.

So the Cid and his men were shut up in Alcocer and besieged. Famine threatened them and they determined to cut their way through the army of the Moors. Suddenly and swiftly they poured from the gate of Alcocer, and a terrible battle was fought. The two Moorish chiefs were taken prisoners and thirteen hundred of their men were killed in the battle. The Cid then became a vassal of the Moorish king of Saragossa.

So the Cid and his men were trapped in Alcocer and under siege. They faced starvation and decided to fight their way through the Moorish army. Suddenly and quickly, they burst out of the gate of Alcocer, and a fierce battle broke out. The two Moorish leaders were captured, and thirteen hundred of their soldiers were killed in the fight. The Cid then became a vassal of the Moorish king of Saragossa.

After a while Alfonzo recalled the Cid from banishment and gave him seven castles and the lands Page 159 adjoining them. He needed the Cid's help in the greatest of all his plans against the Moors. He was determined to capture Toledo. He attacked it with a large army in which there were soldiers from many foreign lands. The Cid is said to have been the commander. After a long siege the city fell and the victorious army marched across the great bridge built by the Moors, which you would cross to-day if you went to Toledo.

After a while, Alfonzo called the Cid back from exile and gave him seven castles and the lands Page 159 next to them. He needed the Cid’s support for his biggest plan against the Moors. He was set on capturing Toledo. He attacked it with a large army that included soldiers from many different countries. The Cid is said to have been the leader. After a long siege, the city fell, and the victorious army marched across the great bridge built by the Moors, which you would cross today if you went to Toledo.

Valencia was one of the largest and richest cities in Moorish Spain. It was strongly fortified, but the Cid determined to attack it.

Valencia was one of the biggest and wealthiest cities in Moorish Spain. It was heavily fortified, but the Cid decided to launch an attack on it.

The plain about the city was irrigated by streams that came down from the neighboring hills. To prevent the Cid's army from coming near the city the Saracens flooded the plain. But the Cid camped on high ground above the plain and from that point besieged the city. Food became very scarce in Valencia. Wheat, barley and cheese were all so dear that none but the rich could buy them. People ate horses, dogs, cats and mice, until in the whole city only three horses and a mule were left alive.

The flatland around the city was fed by streams flowing down from the nearby hills. To stop the Cid's army from getting close to the city, the Saracens flooded the plain. However, the Cid set up camp on higher ground overlooking the plain and started besieging the city from there. Food became extremely hard to find in Valencia. Wheat, barley, and cheese were so expensive that only the wealthy could afford them. People resorted to eating horses, dogs, cats, and mice, until only three horses and a mule remained alive in the entire city.

Then on the fifteenth of June, 1094, the governor went to the camp of the Cid and delivered to him the keys of the city. The Cid placed his men in all the forts and took the citadel as his own dwelling. Page 160 His banner floated from the towers. He called himself the Prince of Valencia.

Then on June 15, 1094, the governor went to the Cid's camp and handed him the keys to the city. The Cid positioned his men in all the forts and took the citadel as his home. Page 160 His banner flew from the towers. He referred to himself as the Prince of Valencia.

Figure 43
BRIDGE AT TOLEDO

When the king of Morocco heard of this he raised an army of fifty thousand men. They crossed from Africa to Spain and laid siege to Valencia. But the Cid with his men made a sudden sally and routed them and pursued them for miles. It is said that fifteen thousand soldiers were drowned in the river Gua-dal-qui-vir' which they tried to cross.

When the king of Morocco learned about this, he gathered an army of fifty thousand men. They crossed from Africa to Spain and besieged Valencia. However, the Cid and his men launched a surprise attack, defeated them, and chased them for miles. It's reported that fifteen thousand soldiers drowned in the Gua-dal-qui-vir River while attempting to cross it.

The Cid was now at the height of his power and lived in great magnificence. One of the first things he did was to repay the two friends who had lent Page 161 him the six hundred marks. He was kind and just to the Saracens who had become his subjects. They were allowed to have their mosques and to worship God as they thought right.

The Cid was now at the peak of his power and lived in great luxury. One of the first things he did was to repay the two friends who had lent Page 161 him six hundred marks. He was kind and fair to the Saracens who had become his subjects. They were allowed to keep their mosques and worship God as they saw fit.

In time the Cid's health began to fail. He could lead his men forth to battle no more. He sent an army against the Moors, but it was so completely routed that few of his men came back to tell the tale. It is said by a Moorish writer that "when the runaways reached him the Cid died of rage" (1099).

In time, the Cid's health started to decline. He could no longer lead his men into battle. He sent an army against the Moors, but they were defeated so badly that only a few of his soldiers returned to share what happened. A Moorish writer claims that "when the runaways reached him, the Cid died of rage" (1099).

There is a legend that shortly before he died he saw a vision of St. Peter, who told him that he should gain a victory over the Saracens after his death.

There’s a legend that just before he died, he had a vision of St. Peter, who told him that he would achieve victory over the Saracens after his death.

So the Cid gave orders that his body should be embalmed. It was so well preserved that it seemed alive. It was clothed in a coat of mail, and the sword that had won so many battles was placed in the hand. Then it was mounted upon the Cid's favorite horse and fastened into the saddle, and at midnight was borne out of the gate of Valencia with a guard of a thousand knights.

So the Cid ordered that his body be embalmed. It was preserved so well that it looked alive. He was dressed in a suit of armor, and the sword that had won so many battles was put in his hand. Then he was placed on the Cid's favorite horse and secured in the saddle, and at midnight, he was taken out of the gates of Valencia with a guard of a thousand knights.

All silently they marched to a spot where the Moorish king, with thirty-six chieftains, lay encamped, and at daylight the knights of the Cid made a sudden attack. The king awoke. It seemed to him that there were coming against him Page 162 full seventy thousand knights, all dressed in robes as white as snow, and before them rode a knight, taller than all the rest, holding in his left hand a snow-white banner and in the other a sword which seemed of fire. So afraid were the Moorish chief and his men that they fled to the sea, and twenty thousand of them were drowned as they tried to reach their ships.

All silently, they marched to a place where the Moorish king, along with thirty-six chieftains, had set up camp. At dawn, the knights of the Cid launched a surprise attack. The king woke up to what felt like Page 162 an overwhelming force of seventy thousand knights, all dressed in robes as white as snow. Among them rode a knight, taller than the others, holding a pure white banner in his left hand and a sword that looked like it was on fire in his right. So terrified were the Moorish chief and his men that they fled to the sea, and twenty thousand of them drowned while trying to reach their ships.

There is a Latin inscription near the tomb of the Cid which may be translated:

There is a Latin inscription near the tomb of the Cid that can be translated as:

Brave and unconquered, famous in triumphs of war,
Enclosed in this tomb lies Roderick the Great of Bivar.

Brave and undefeated, celebrated for his victories in battle,
Buried in this tomb is Roderick the Great of Bivar.

Page 163 EDWARD THE CONFESSOR

KING FROM 1042-1066

King from 1042 to 1066

I

I

The Danish kings who followed Canute were not like him. They were cruel, unjust rulers and all the people of England hated them. So when in the year 1042 the last of them died, Edward, the son of the Saxon Ethelred, was elected king.

The Danish kings who came after Canute were nothing like him. They were harsh and unfair rulers, and everyone in England despised them. So, when the last of them died in 1042, Edward, the son of the Saxon Ethelred, was chosen as king.

He is known in history as Edward the Confessor. He was a man of holy life and after his death was made a saint by the Church, with the title of "the Confessor." Though born in England, he passed the greater part of his life in Normandy as an exile from his native land. He was thirty-eight years old when he returned from Normandy to become king.

He is known in history as Edward the Confessor. He lived a holy life and was made a saint by the Church after his death, earning the title "the Confessor." Although he was born in England, he spent most of his life in Normandy as an exile from his homeland. He was thirty-eight years old when he returned from Normandy to become king.

As he had lived so long in Normandy he always seemed more like a Norman than one of English birth. He generally spoke the French language and he chose Normans to fill many of the highest offices in his kingdom.

As he had lived so long in Normandy, he always seemed more like a Norman than someone born in England. He mostly spoke French and selected Normans to fill many of the top positions in his kingdom.

For the first eight years of his reign there was perfect peace in his kingdom, except in the counties of Kent and Essex, where pirates from the North Sea made occasional attacks.

For the first eight years of his reign, there was complete peace in his kingdom, except in Kent and Essex, where pirates from the North Sea occasionally launched attacks.

Page 164 Figure 44
NORWEGIAN PIRATES ON THE COAST OF KENT

Page 165 These pirates were mostly Norwegians, whose leader was a barbarian named Kerdric. They would come sweeping down upon the Kentish coast in many ships, make a landing where there were no soldiers, and fall upon the towns and plunder them. Then, as swiftly and suddenly as they had come, they would sail away homeward, before they could be captured.

Page 165 These pirates were mainly Norwegians, led by a savage named Kerdric. They would rush down to the Kentish coast in numerous ships, land in unguarded areas, and attack the towns to loot them. Then, just as quickly and unexpectedly as they arrived, they would sail back home before anyone could catch them.

One day Kerdic's fleet arrived off the coast, and as no opposing force was visible, the pirates landed and started toward the nearest town to plunder it.

One day, Kerdic's fleet showed up off the coast, and since there was no enemy in sight, the pirates went ashore and headed toward the nearest town to loot it.

By a quick march a body of English soldiers reached the town before the pirates, and when the latter arrived they found a strong force drawn up to give them battle. A short struggle took place. More than half of the pirates were slain and the remainder were taken prisoners.

By a quick march, a group of English soldiers got to the town before the pirates, and when the pirates showed up, they found a strong force ready to fight them. A brief struggle ensued. More than half of the pirates were killed, and the rest were captured.

After the prisoners had been secured the English ships that were stationed on the coast attacked the pirate fleet and destroyed it.

After the prisoners were secured, the English ships stationed along the coast attacked the pirate fleet and destroyed it.

II

II

Edward took part in the events upon which Shakespeare, five hundred years later, founded his famous tragedy of "Macbeth."

Edward participated in the events that inspired Shakespeare's famous tragedy "Macbeth" five hundred years later.

There lived in Scotland during his reign an ambitious nobleman named Macbeth, who invited Page 166 Duncan, the King of Scotland, to his castle and murdered him. He tried to make it appear that the murder had been committed by Duncan's attendants and he caused the king's son and heir, Prince Malcolm, to flee from the land. He then made himself king of Scotland.

There was an ambitious nobleman named Macbeth who lived in Scotland during his reign. He invited King Duncan of Scotland to his castle and murdered him. He tried to make it look like Duncan's attendants were responsible for the murder and forced the king's son and heir, Prince Malcolm, to escape from the country. He then declared himself king of Scotland.

Malcolm hastened to England and appealed to King Edward for help.

Malcolm rushed to England and asked King Edward for assistance.

When the king was told the number of soldiers Malcolm would probably need he gave orders for double that number to march into Scotland. Malcolm with this support attacked Macbeth, and after several well-fought battles drove the usurper from Scotland and took possession of the throne.

When the king learned how many soldiers Malcolm would likely need, he ordered double that number to march into Scotland. With this support, Malcolm attacked Macbeth, and after several hard-fought battles, he drove the usurper from Scotland and claimed the throne.

Edward did a great deal during his reign to aid the cause of Christianity. He rebuilt the ancient Westminster Abbey in London and erected churches and monasteries in different parts of England.

Edward did a lot during his reign to support Christianity. He rebuilt the historic Westminster Abbey in London and built churches and monasteries in various parts of England.

Edward was long supposed to have made many just laws, and years after his death the English people, when suffering from bad government, would exclaim, "Oh, for the good laws and customs of Edward the Confessor!" What he really did was to have the old laws faithfully carried out.

Edward was long believed to have created many fair laws, and years after his death, the English people, when suffering from poor governance, would exclaim, "Oh, for the good laws and customs of Edward the Confessor!" What he actually did was ensure that the old laws were faithfully enforced.

He died in 1066 and was buried in Westminster Abbey.

He passed away in 1066 and was laid to rest in Westminster Abbey.

Page 167 WILLIAM THE CONQUEROR

KING FROM 1066-1087

King from 1066-1087

I

I

On the death of Edward the Confessor the throne of England was claimed by William, Duke of Normandy.

On the death of Edward the Confessor, William, Duke of Normandy, claimed the throne of England.

When Edward took refuge in Normandy after the Danes conquered England, he stayed at the palace of William. He was very kindly treated there, and William said that Edward had promised in gratitude that William should succeed him as king of England.

When Edward sought safety in Normandy after the Danes took over England, he stayed at William's palace. He was treated very kindly there, and William claimed that Edward had promised out of gratitude that William would succeed him as king of England.

One day in the year 1066 when William was hunting with a party of his courtiers in the woods near Rouen, a noble came riding rapidly toward him shouting, "Your Highness, a messenger has just arrived from England, bearing the news that King Edward is dead and that Harold, the son of Earl Godwin, has been placed on the English throne."

One day in 1066, while William was out hunting with a group of his courtiers in the woods near Rouen, a noble rode up to him quickly and shouted, "Your Highness, a messenger just arrived from England with news that King Edward is dead and that Harold, the son of Earl Godwin, has been put on the English throne."

William at once called his nobles together and said to them, "I must have your consent that I enforce my claim to England's throne by arms."

William immediately gathered his nobles and said to them, "I need your agreement to support my right to the throne of England through force."

Page 168 Figure 45
HAROLD RECEIVING NEWS OF THE NORMAN INVASION

Page 169 The barons gave their consent. So an army of sixty thousand men was collected and a large fleet of ships was built to carry this force across the channel.

Page 169 The barons agreed. So a troops of sixty thousand men was assembled, and a large fleet of ships was constructed to transport this force across the channel.

During the months of preparation William sent an embassy to the English court to demand of Harold that he give up the throne. Harold refused.

During the preparation period, William sent a delegation to the English court to demand that Harold give up the throne. Harold refused.

Soon all England was startled by the news that William had landed on the English coast at the port of Hastings with a large force.

Soon, all of England was shocked by the news that William had arrived on the English coast at the port of Hastings with a large army.

Harold immediately marched as quickly as possible from the north to the southern coast. In a week or so he arrived at a place called Senlac nine miles from Hastings, in the neighborhood of which town the Norman army was encamped. He took his position on a low range of hills and awaited the attack of William. His men were tired with their march, but he encouraged them and bade them prepare for battle.

Harold quickly made his way from the north to the southern coast. After about a week, he reached a place called Senlac, nine miles from Hastings, where the Norman army was camped nearby. He positioned himself on a low range of hills and waited for William's attack. His men were exhausted from the march, but he motivated them and urged them to get ready for battle.

On the morning of October 14, 1066, the two armies met. The Norman foot-soldiers opened the battle by charging on the English stockades. They ran over the plain to the low hills, singing a war-song at the top of their voices; but they could not carry the stockades although they tried again and again. They therefore attacked another part of the English forces.

On the morning of October 14, 1066, the two armies faced each other. The Norman foot soldiers started the battle by charging at the English fortifications. They raced across the plain toward the low hills, singing a battle song at the top of their lungs; however, they couldn't break through the fortifications even after several attempts. So, they decided to target another section of the English forces.

Page 170 William, clad in complete armor, was in the very front of the fight, urging on his troops. At one time a cry arose in his army that he was slain and a panic began. William drew off his helmet and rode along the lines, shouting, "I live! I live! Fight on! We shall conquer yet!"

Page 170 William, dressed in full armor, was at the forefront of the battle, rallying his troops. At one point, a shout went up from his army that he had been killed, causing a panic to spread. William removed his helmet and rode along the ranks, calling out, "I'm alive! I'm alive! Keep fighting! We will win!"

The battle raged from morning till night. Harold himself fought on foot at the head of his army and behaved most valiantly. His men, tired as they were from their forced march, bravely struggled on hour after hour.

The battle went on from morning until night. Harold fought on foot at the front of his army and showed remarkable bravery. His men, exhausted from their forced march, kept pushing through hour after hour.

But at last William turned their lines and threw them into confusion. As the sun went down Harold was killed and his men gave up the fight.

But finally, William broke their lines and threw them into chaos. As the sun set, Harold was killed and his men surrendered.

From Hastings William marched toward London. On the way he received the surrender of some towns and burned others that would not surrender. London submitted and some of the nobles and citizens came forth and offered the English crown to the Norman duke.

From Hastings, William marched toward London. Along the way, he accepted the surrender of some towns and burned others that refused to give in. London yielded, and some nobles and citizens stepped forward to offer the English crown to the Norman duke.

On the 25th of December, 1066, the "Conqueror," as he is always called, was crowned in Westminster Abbey by Archbishop Ealdred. Both English and Norman people were present. When the question was asked by the Archbishop, "Will you have William, Duke of Normandy, for your king?" all present answered, "We will."

On December 25, 1066, the "Conqueror," as he is commonly known, was crowned in Westminster Abbey by Archbishop Ealdred. Both English and Norman people were there. When the Archbishop asked, "Will you accept William, Duke of Normandy, as your king?" everyone present responded, "We will."

Page 171

At first William ruled England with moderation. The laws and customs were not changed, and in a few months after the battle of Hastings the kingdom was so peaceful that William left it in charge of his brother and went to Normandy for a visit.

At first, William governed England fairly. The laws and customs didn’t change, and a few months after the Battle of Hastings, the kingdom was so peaceful that William handed it over to his brother and went to Normandy for a visit.

While he was gone many of the English nobles rebelled against him, and on his return he made very severe laws and did some very harsh things. He laid waste an extensive territory, destroying all the houses upon it and causing thousands of persons to die from lack of food and shelter, because the people there had not sworn allegiance to him.

While he was away, many English nobles turned against him, and upon his return, he enacted very strict laws and took some extreme actions. He devastated a large area, destroying all the homes and leading to the deaths of thousands from hunger and exposure because the people there hadn't pledged their loyalty to him.

He made a law that all lights should be put out and fires covered with ashes at eight o'clock every evening, so that the people would have to go to bed then. A bell was rung in all cities and towns throughout England to warn the people of the hour. The bell was called the "curfew," from the French words "couvre feu," meaning to cover fire.

He established a rule that all lights should be turned off and fires covered with ashes by eight o'clock every evening, so that everyone would have to go to bed at that time. A bell was rung in all cities and towns across England to alert people to the time. This bell was known as the "curfew," derived from the French words "couvre feu," which mean to cover fire.

To find out about the lands of England and their owners, so that everybody might be made to pay taxes, he appointed officers in all the towns to report what estates there were, who owned them, and what they were worth. The reports were copied into two volumes, called the "Domesday Book." Page 172 This book showed that England at that time had a population of a little more than a million.

To learn about the lands of England and their owners, so that everyone could be taxed, he assigned officials in every town to report on what estates existed, who owned them, and their value. The findings were compiled into two volumes known as the "Domesday Book." Page 172 This book revealed that England then had a population of just over a million.

Figure 46
DEATH OF WILLIAM THE CONQUEROR

William made war on Scotland, and conquered it. During a war with the king of France the city of Mantes (mont) was burned by William's soldiers. As William rode over the ruins his horse stumbled and the king was thrown to the ground and injured. He was borne to Rouen, where he lay ill for six weeks. His sons and even his attendants abandoned him in his last hours. It is said that in his death struggle he fell from his bed to the floor, where his body was found by his servants.

William waged war on Scotland and conquered it. During a conflict with the king of France, William's soldiers burned the city of Mantes (mont). As William rode over the ruins, his horse stumbled and he was thrown to the ground, injuring him. He was taken to Rouen, where he was ill for six weeks. His sons and even his attendants abandoned him in his final hours. It's said that in his struggle to die, he fell from his bed to the floor, where his servants found his body.

Page 173 PETER THE HERMIT

ABOUT 1050-1115

ABOUT 1050-1115

I

I

During the Middle Ages the Christians of Europe used to go to the Holy Land for the purpose of visiting the tomb of Christ and other sacred places. Those who made such a journey were called "pilgrims."

During the Middle Ages, Christians in Europe would travel to the Holy Land to visit the tomb of Christ and other sacred sites. Those who undertook this journey were known as "pilgrims."

Every year thousands of pilgrims—kings, nobles and people of humbler rank—went to the Holy Land.

Every year, thousands of pilgrims—kings, nobles, and everyday people—traveled to the Holy Land.

While Jerusalem was in the hands of the Arabian caliphs who reigned at Bagdad, the Christian pilgrims were generally well treated. After about 1070, when the Turks took possession of the city, outrages became so frequent that it seemed as if it would not be safe for Christians to visit the Savior's tomb at all.

While Jerusalem was under the control of the Arabian caliphs in Baghdad, Christian pilgrims were mostly treated well. However, after around 1070, when the Turks took over the city, attacks became so common that it seemed unsafe for Christians to visit the tomb of the Savior at all.

About the year 1095 there lived at Amiens (ä-me-an') France, a monk named Peter the Hermit.

About the year 1095, there lived a monk named Peter the Hermit in Amiens, France.

Peter was present at a council of clergy and people held at Clermont in France when his Holiness, Pope Urban II, made a stirring speech. He begged the Page 174 people to rescue the Holy Sepulchre and other sacred sites from the Mohammedans.

Peter was at a gathering of church leaders and community members in Clermont, France, when Pope Urban II gave an inspiring speech. He urged the Page 174 people to save the Holy Sepulchre and other holy sites from the Muslims.

The council was so roused by his words that they broke forth into loud cries, "God wills it! God wills it!"

The council was so fired up by his words that they erupted into loud shouts, "God wants it! God wants it!"

"It is, indeed, His will," said the Pope, "and let these words be your war-cry when you meet the enemy."

"It is, honestly, His will," said the Pope, "and let these words be your rallying cry when you face the enemy."

Peter listened with deep attention. Immediately after the council he began to preach in favor of a war against the Turks. With head and feet bare, and clothed in a long, coarse robe tied at the waist with a rope, he went through Italy from city to city, riding on a donkey. He preached in churches, on the streets,—wherever he could secure an audience.

Peter listened closely. Right after the council, he started to preach for a war against the Turks. With his head and feet uncovered, wearing a long, rough robe tied at the waist with a rope, he traveled through Italy from city to city, riding on a donkey. He preached in churches, on the streets—wherever he could find an audience.

When Peter had gone over Italy he crossed the Alps and preached to the people of France, Germany, and neighboring countries. Everywhere he kindled the zeal of the people, and multitudes enlisted as champions of the cross.

When Peter traveled across Italy, he crossed the Alps and preached to the people in France, Germany, and nearby countries. Everywhere he inspired the people's passion, and many stepped up as defenders of the cross.

Thus began the first of seven wars known as the "Crusades" or "Wars of the Cross," waged to rescue the Holy Land from the Mohammedans.

Thus began the first of seven wars known as the "Crusades" or "Wars of the Cross," fought to reclaim the Holy Land from the Muslims.

It is said that more than 100,000 men, women and children went on the first Crusade. Each wore on the right shoulder the emblem of the cross.

It is said that over 100,000 men, women, and children joined the first Crusade. Each wore the emblem of the cross on their right shoulder.

Page 175 Figure 47
PETER THE HERMIT PREACHING THE FIRST CRUSADE

Page 176 Peter was in command of one portion of this great multitude. His followers began their journey with shouts of joy and praise.

Page 176 Peter was in charge of one part of this huge crowd. His followers started their journey with loud cheers and praise.

But they had no proper supply of provisions. So when passing through Hungary they plundered the towns and compelled the inhabitants to support them. This roused the anger of the Hungarians. They attacked the Crusaders and killed a great many of them.

But they didn't have enough supplies. So while they were traveling through Hungary, they looted the towns and forced the locals to help them. This made the Hungarians really angry. They attacked the Crusaders and killed a lot of them.

After long delays about seven thousand of those who had started on the Crusade reached Constantinople. They were still enthusiastic and sounded their war-cry, "God wills it!" with as much fervor as when they first joined Peter's standard.

After long delays, about seven thousand of those who had set out on the Crusade finally arrived in Constantinople. They were still eager and shouted their battle cry, "God wills it!" with as much passion as when they first joined Peter's banner.

Leaving Constantinople, they went eastward into the land of the Turks. A powerful army led by the sultan met them. The Crusaders fought heroically all day long but at length were badly beaten. Only a few escaped and found their way back to Constantinople.

Leaving Constantinople, they headed east into the land of the Turks. A strong army led by the sultan confronted them. The Crusaders fought valiantly all day, but in the end, they were severely defeated. Only a handful managed to escape and make their way back to Constantinople.

Peter the Hermit had left the Crusaders before the battle and returned to Constantinople. He afterwards joined the army of Godfrey of Bouillon.

Peter the Hermit had left the Crusaders before the battle and returned to Constantinople. He later joined the army of Godfrey of Bouillon.

Godfrey's army was composed of six divisions, each commanded by a soldier of high rank and distinction. It was a well organized and disciplined force and numbered about half a million men.

Godfrey's army had six divisions, each led by a high-ranking and distinguished soldier. It was a well-organized and disciplined force, with around half a million men.

Page 177 It started only a few weeks after the irregular multitude which followed Peter the Hermit, and was really the first Crusading army, for Peter's undisciplined throng could hardly be called an army.

Page 177 It started just a few weeks after the disorganized crowd that followed Peter the Hermit, and was actually the first Crusading army, since Peter's undisciplined group could barely be considered an army.

After a long march Godfrey reached Antioch and laid siege to it.

After a long journey, Godfrey arrived in Antioch and surrounded it.

It was believed that this Moslem stronghold could be taken in a short time; but the city resisted the attacks of the Christians for seven months. Then it surrendered.

It was thought that this Muslim stronghold could be captured quickly; however, the city held off the Christians' attacks for seven months. Then it gave up.

And now something happened that none of the Crusaders had dreamed of. An army of two hundred thousand Persians arrived to help the Moslems. They laid siege to Antioch and shut up the Crusaders within its walls for weeks. However, after a number of engagements in which there was great loss of life, the Turks and Persians were at last driven away.

And then something happened that none of the Crusaders had ever imagined. An army of two hundred thousand Persians showed up to support the Muslims. They surrounded Antioch and trapped the Crusaders inside its walls for weeks. However, after several battles that resulted in heavy casualties, the Turks and Persians were finally pushed back.

The way was now opened to Jerusalem. But out of the half million Crusaders who had marched from Europe less than fifty thousand were left. They had won their way at a fearful cost.

The path to Jerusalem was now clear. However, of the half million Crusaders who had marched from Europe, fewer than fifty thousand remained. They had fought hard to achieve this, and it came at a tremendous cost.

Still onward they pushed with brave hearts, until on a bright summer morning they caught the first glimpse of the Holy City in the distance. For two whole years they had toiled and suffered in the hope of reaching Jerusalem. Now it lay before them.

Still onward they pushed with brave hearts, until on a bright summer morning they caught their first glimpse of the Holy City in the distance. For two whole years they had worked hard and endured hardships in the hope of reaching Jerusalem. Now it was right in front of them.

Page 178 Figure 48
ENTRY OF THE CRUSADERS INTO JERUSALEM

Page 179 But it had yet to be taken. For more than five weeks the Crusaders carried on the siege. Finally, on the 15th of July, 1099, the Turks surrendered. The Moslem flag was hauled down and the banner of the cross floated over the Holy City.

Page 179 But it hadn't been captured yet. The Crusaders continued the siege for over five weeks. Finally, on July 15, 1099, the Turks gave up. The Muslim flag was taken down, and the cross flag was raised over the Holy City.

A few days after the Christians had occupied Jerusalem Godfrey of Bouillon was chosen king of the Holy Land.

A few days after the Christians took over Jerusalem, Godfrey of Bouillon was appointed king of the Holy Land.

"I will accept the office," he said, "but no crown must be put on my head and I must never be called king. I cannot wear a crown of gold where Christ wore one of thorns nor will I be called king in the land where once lived the King of Kings."

"I'll take the position," he said, "but no crown should be placed on my head, and I must never be called king. I can't wear a crown of gold where Christ wore a crown of thorns, nor will I accept the title of king in the land that was once home to the King of Kings."

Peter the Hermit is said to have preached an eloquent sermon on the Mount of Olives. He did not, however, remain long in Jerusalem, but after the capture of the city returned to Europe. He founded a monastery in France and within its walls passed the rest of his life.

Peter the Hermit is said to have given an inspiring sermon on the Mount of Olives. However, he didn’t stay in Jerusalem for long; after the city was captured, he returned to Europe. He established a monastery in France and spent the rest of his life within its walls.

Page 180 FREDERICK BARBAROSSA

EMPEROR FROM 1152-1190

Emperor from 1152-1190

I

I

Frederick I was one of the most famous of German emperors. He was a tall, stalwart man of majestic appearance. He had a long red beard and so the people called him Barbarossa, or Red-Beard. He came to the throne in 1152.

Frederick I was one of the most well-known German emperors. He was a tall, strong man with a regal presence. He had a long red beard, which is why people referred to him as Barbarossa, or Red-Beard. He ascended to the throne in 1152.

At that time the province of Lombardy in northern Italy was a part of the German empire.

At that time, the Lombardy region in northern Italy was part of the German Empire.

In 1158 Milan (mï-lan'), the chief city of Lombardy, revolted. Then over the Alps came an army of a hundred thousand German soldiers, with Frederick at their head. After a long siege the city surrendered.

In 1158, Milan (mï-lan'), the main city of Lombardy, rebelled. Then an army of a hundred thousand German soldiers, led by Frederick, came over the Alps. After a lengthy siege, the city gave in.

But soon it revolted again. The emperor besieged it once more and once more it surrendered. Its fortifications were destroyed and many of its buildings ruined.

But soon it rebelled again. The emperor laid siege to it once more and it surrendered again. Its defenses were demolished and many of its structures were damaged.

But even then the spirit of the Lombards was not broken. Milan and the other cities of Lombardy united in a league and defied the emperor. He called upon the German dukes to bring their men to his aid. All responded except Henry the Lion, duke of Saxony, Frederick's cousin, whom Page 181 he had made duke of Bavaria also. Frederick is said to have knelt and implored Henry to do his duty, but in vain.

But even then, the spirit of the Lombards was unbroken. Milan and the other cities of Lombardy came together in a league and challenged the emperor. He called on the German dukes to bring their men to help him. Everyone agreed except for Henry the Lion, duke of Saxony, who was also made duke of Bavaria by Frederick, his cousin. It's said that Frederick knelt and begged Henry to fulfill his duty, but it was all in vain.

Figure 49
FREDERICK AT THE FEET OF HENRY THE LION

In his campaign against the Lombards Frederick was unsuccessful. His army was completely defeated and he was compelled to grant freedom to the cities of Lombardy. Everybody blamed Henry the Lion. The other dukes charged him with treason and he was summoned to appear before a meeting of the nobles. He failed to come and the nobles thereupon declared him guilty and took from him everything that he had, except the lands he had inherited from his father.

In his campaign against the Lombards, Frederick didn't succeed. His army was completely defeated, and he had to grant freedom to the cities of Lombardy. Everyone blamed Henry the Lion. The other dukes accused him of treason and called him to meet with the nobles. He didn't show up, so the nobles declared him guilty and took everything he had, except for the lands he inherited from his father.

Page 182 Frederick now devoted himself to making Germany a united nation. Two of his nobles had been quarreling for a long time and as a punishment for their conduct each was condemned, with ten of his counts and barons, to carry dogs on his shoulders from one country to another.

Page 182 Frederick now focused on uniting Germany. Two of his nobles had been arguing for a long time, and as punishment for their actions, each was sentenced, along with ten of their counts and barons, to carry dogs on their shoulders from one country to another.

Frederick finally succeeded in keeping the nobles in the different provinces of Germany at peace with one another, and persuaded them to work together for the good of the whole empire. He had no more trouble with them and for many years his reign was peaceful and prosperous.

Frederick finally succeeded in keeping the nobles in the various provinces of Germany at peace with each other and convinced them to collaborate for the benefit of the entire empire. He no longer had issues with them, and for many years, his reign was peaceful and prosperous.

II

II

After the Christians had held Jerusalem for eighty-eight years, it was recaptured by the Moslems under the lead of the famous Sal'a-din, in the year 1187. There was much excitement in Christendom, and the Pope proclaimed another Crusade.

After the Christians had held Jerusalem for eighty-eight years, it was taken back by the Muslims led by the famous Saladin in 1187. There was a lot of excitement in Christendom, and the Pope announced another Crusade.

Frederick immediately raised an army of Crusaders in the German Empire and with one hundred and fifty thousand men started for Palestine.

Frederick quickly gathered an army of Crusaders in the German Empire and, with one hundred and fifty thousand soldiers, set out for Palestine.

He marched into Asia Minor, attacked the Moslem forces, and defeated them in two great battles.

He marched into Asia Minor, attacked the Muslim forces, and defeated them in two major battles.

But before the brave old warrior reached the Holy Land his career was suddenly brought to Page 183 an end. One day his army was crossing a small bridge over a river in Asia Minor. At a moment when the bridge was crowded with troops Frederick rode up rapidly.

But before the brave old warrior reached the Holy Land, his journey was abruptly cut short. One day, his army was crossing a small bridge over a river in Asia Minor. At a moment when the bridge was packed with soldiers, Frederick rode up quickly.

Figure 50
NOBLES CARRYING DOGS

He was impatient to join his son, who was leading the advance guard; and when he found that he could not cross immediately by the bridge, he plunged into the river to swim his horse across. Both horse and rider were swept away by the current. Barbarossa's heavy armor made him helpless and he was drowned. His body was recovered and buried at Antioch.

He was eager to join his son, who was leading the front line; and when he realized he couldn't cross the bridge right away, he jumped into the river to swim his horse across. Both the horse and rider were swept away by the current. Barbarossa's heavy armor left him powerless, and he drowned. His body was later recovered and buried in Antioch.

Page 184 Barbarossa was so much loved by his people that it was said, "Germany and Frederick Barbarossa are one in the hearts of the Germans." His death caused the greatest grief among the German Crusaders. They had now little heart to fight the infidels and most of them at once returned to Germany.

Page 184 Barbarossa was so loved by his people that it was said, "Germany and Frederick Barbarossa are one in the hearts of the Germans." His death caused immense sorrow among the German Crusaders. They were now feeling demoralized about fighting the infidels, and most of them immediately headed back to Germany.

In the Empire the dead hero was long mourned and for many years the peasants believed that Frederick was not really dead, but was asleep in a cave in the mountains of Germany, with his gallant knights around him. He was supposed to be sitting in his chair of state, with the crown upon his head, his eyes half-closed in slumber, his beard as white as snow and so long that it reached the ground.

In the Empire, the fallen hero was mourned for a long time, and for many years, the peasants believed that Frederick wasn't truly dead but was instead sleeping in a cave in the mountains of Germany, surrounded by his brave knights. They imagined him sitting in his throne, wearing the crown on his head, his eyes half-closed in sleep, his beard as white as snow and so long that it touched the ground.

"When the ravens cease to fly round the mountain," said the legend, "Barbarossa shall awake and restore Germany to its ancient greatness."

"When the ravens stop flying around the mountain," the legend says, "Barbarossa will wake up and bring Germany back to its former glory."

Page 185 HENRY THE SECOND 1154-1189
AND
HIS SONS 1189-1216

I

I

In 1154, while Barbarossa was reigning in Germany, Henry II, one of England's greatest monarchs, came to the throne.

In 1154, while Barbarossa was ruling in Germany, Henry II, one of England's greatest kings, became king.

Henry was the son of Geoffrey Plan-tag'e-net, Count of Anjou in France, and Matilda, daughter of King Henry I and granddaughter of William the Conqueror. Count Geoffrey used to wear in his hat a sprig of the broom plant, which is called in Latin planta genista. From this he adopted the name Plantagenet, and the kings who descended from him and ruled England for more than three hundred years are called the Plantagenets.

Henry was the son of Geoffrey Plantagenet, Count of Anjou in France, and Matilda, daughter of King Henry I and granddaughter of William the Conqueror. Count Geoffrey used to wear a sprig of broom plant in his hat, which is called planta genista in Latin. From this, he took on the name Plantagenet, and the kings who came from him and ruled England for over three hundred years are known as the Plantagenets.

Henry II inherited a vast domain in France and managing this in addition England kept him very busy. One who knew him well said, "He never sits down; he is on his feet from morning till night."

Henry II inherited a large territory in France, and managing that along with England kept him extremely busy. Someone who knew him well said, "He never sits down; he is on his feet from morning till night."

His chief assistant in the management of public affairs was Thomas Becket, whom he made chancellor of the kingdom. Becket was fond of pomp Page 186 and luxury, and lived in a more magnificent manner than even the king himself.

His main assistant in handling public affairs was Thomas Becket, whom he appointed as the chancellor of the kingdom. Becket loved showiness Page 186 and luxury, and lived in a more extravagant way than even the king himself.

The clergy had at this time become almost independent of the king. To bring them under his authority Henry made Becket Archbishop of Canterbury, thus putting him at the head of the Church in England. The king expected that Becket would carry out all his wishes.

The clergy had become almost independent of the king at this time. To bring them under his control, Henry made Becket Archbishop of Canterbury, putting him at the head of the Church in England. The king expected Becket to fulfill all his wishes.

Becket, however, refused to do that which the king most desired and a quarrel arose between them. At last, to escape the king's anger, Becket fled to France and remained there for six years.

Becket, however, refused to do what the king wanted most, and a conflict arose between them. Finally, to escape the king's anger, Becket fled to France and stayed there for six years.

At the end of this time Henry invited him to come back to England. Not long after, however, the old quarrel began again. One day while Henry was sojourning in France, he cried out in a moment of passion, while surrounded by a group of knights, "Is there no one who will rid me of this turbulent priest?"

At the end of this time, Henry invited him to return to England. Not long after, though, the old argument flared up again. One day, while Henry was staying in France, he shouted out in a moment of anger, surrounded by a group of knights, "Is there no one who will get rid of this troublemaking priest?"

Four knights who heard him understood from this angry speech that he desired the death of Becket, and they went to England to murder the Archbishop. When they met Becket they first demanded that he should do as the king wished, but he firmly refused. At dusk that same day they entered Canterbury Cathedral, again seeking for him. "Where is the traitor, Thomas Becket?" one of them cried.

Four knights who heard him understood from his angry speech that he wanted Becket dead, so they went to England to kill the Archbishop. When they found Becket, they first demanded that he comply with the king's wishes, but he firmly refused. That same evening, they entered Canterbury Cathedral, still looking for him. "Where is the traitor, Thomas Becket?" one of them shouted.

Page 187 Becket boldly answered, "Here am I—no traitor, but a priest of god."

Page 187 Becket boldly replied, "Here I am—not a traitor, but a priest of God."

As he finished speaking the knights rushed upon him and killed him.

As he finished talking, the knights charged at him and killed him.

Figure 51
THE MURDERED ARCHBISHOP

The people of England were horrified by this brutal murder. Becket was called a martyr and his tomb became a place of pious pilgrimage. The Pope canonized him and for years he was the most venerated of English saints.

The people of England were shocked by this brutal murder. Becket was labeled a martyr, and his tomb became a site for devoted pilgrimages. The Pope canonized him, and for years he was the most revered of English saints.

King Henry was in Normandy when the murder occurred. He declared that he had had nothing Page 188 whatever to do with it and he punished the murderers.

King Henry was in Normandy when the murder happened. He stated that he had had nothing Page 188 to do with it at all and he punished the murderers.

But from this time Henry had many troubles. His own sons rebelled against him, his barons were unfriendly, and conspiracies were formed. Henry thought that God was punishing him for the murder of Becket and so determined to do penance at the tomb of the saint.

But from this time on, Henry faced many troubles. His own sons turned against him, his barons were unfriendly, and conspiracies were being plotted. Henry believed that God was punishing him for Becket's murder and decided to do penance at the saint's tomb.

For some distance before he reached Canterbury Cathedral where Becket was buried he walked over the road with bare head and feet. After his arrival he fasted and prayed a day and a night. The next day he put scourges into the hands of the cathedral monks and said, "Scourge me as I kneel at the tomb of the saint." The monks did as he bade them and he patiently bore the pain.

For a while before he got to Canterbury Cathedral, where Becket was buried, he walked along the road with his head and feet bare. After he arrived, he fasted and prayed for a day and a night. The next day, he handed scourges to the monks of the cathedral and said, "Whip me as I kneel at the saint's tomb." The monks did as he asked, and he endured the pain patiently.

Henry finally triumphed over his enemies and had some years of peace, which he devoted to the good of England.

Henry finally defeated his enemies and enjoyed several years of peace, which he dedicated to the betterment of England.

In the last year of his life, however, he had trouble again. The king of France and Henry's son Richard took up arms against him. Henry was defeated and was forced to grant what they wished. When he saw a list of the barons who had joined the French king he found among them the name of his favorite son John, and his heart was broken. He died a few days later.

In the last year of his life, however, he ran into problems again. The king of France and Henry's son Richard went to war against him. Henry lost and had to give them what they wanted. When he saw a list of the barons who had sided with the French king, he found his favorite son John's name on it, and his heart shattered. He died a few days later.

Henry's eldest surviving son, Richard, was crowned at Westminster Abbey in 1190. He took the title of Richard I but is better known as "Cœur de Lion" (the lion-hearted), a name which was given him on account of his bravery. He had wonderful strength and his brave deeds were talked about all over the land.

Henry's oldest surviving son, Richard, was crowned at Westminster Abbey in 1190. He took the title of Richard I but is better known as "Cœur de Lion" (the lion-hearted), a name he earned because of his bravery. He had remarkable strength, and stories of his courageous feats were shared all over the country.

With such a man for their king, the English people became devoted to chivalry, and on every field of battle brave men vied with another in brave deeds. Knighthood was often the reward of valor. Then, as now, knighthood was usually conferred upon a man by his king or queen. A part of the ceremony consisted in the sovereign's touching the kneeling subject's soldier with the flat of a sword and saying, "Arise, Sir Knight." This was called "the accolade."

With a king like that, the English people embraced chivalry, and on every battlefield, brave men competed with each other in heroic acts. Knighthood was frequently awarded for acts of courage. Just like today, knighthood was typically granted by a king or queen. Part of the ceremony involved the sovereign touching the kneeling person's shoulder with the flat of a sword and saying, "Arise, Sir Knight." This was known as "the accolade."

Richard did not stay long in England after his coronation. In 1191 he went with Philip of France on a Crusade.

Richard didn't stay in England for long after he was crowned. In 1191, he went on a Crusade with Philip of France.

The French and English Crusaders together numbered more than one hundred thousand men. They sailed to the Holy Land and joined an army of Christian soldiers encamped before the city of Acre. The besiegers had despaired of taking the city but when reinforced they gained fresh courage.

The French and English Crusaders combined numbered over one hundred thousand men. They set sail for the Holy Land and joined an army of Christian soldiers camped outside the city of Acre. The besieging forces had lost hope of capturing the city, but with reinforcements, they found new motivation.

Page 190 Figure 52
THE ACCOLADE

Page 191 Cœur de Lion now performed deeds of valor which gave him fame throughout Europe. He was the terror of the Saracens. In every attack on Acre he led the Christians and when the city was captured he planted his banner in triumph on its walls.

Page 191 Lionheart now accomplished brave acts that made him famous all over Europe. He was feared by the Saracens. In every assault on Acre, he led the Christians, and when the city was taken, he proudly raised his banner on its walls.

So great was the terror inspired everywhere in the Holy Land by the name of Richard that Moslem mothers are said to have made their children quiet by threatening to send for the English king.

So great was the fear inspired everywhere in the Holy Land by the name of Richard that Muslim mothers supposedly made their children behave by threatening to call for the English king.

Every night when the Crusaders encamped, the heralds blew their trumpets, and cried three times, "Save the Holy Sepulchre!" And the Crusaders knelt and said, "Amen!"

Every night when the Crusaders set up camp, the heralds sounded their trumpets and shouted three times, "Save the Holy Sepulchre!" And the Crusaders knelt and responded, "Amen!"

The great leader of the Saracens was Saladin. He was a model of heroism and the two leaders, one the champion of the Christians and the other the champion of the Mohammedans, vied with each other in knightly deeds.

The great leader of the Saracens was Saladin. He was a true hero, and the two leaders—one the champion of the Christians and the other the champion of the Muslims—competed with each other in acts of chivalry.

Just before one battle Richard rode down the Saracen line and boldly called for any one to step forth and fight him alone. No one responded to the challenge, for the most valiant of the Saracens did not dare to meet the lion-hearted king.

Just before one battle, Richard rode along the Saracen line and boldly called for anyone to step forward and fight him one-on-one. No one took up the challenge, as the bravest of the Saracens didn’t dare to face the lion-hearted king.

After the capture of Acre Richard took As'ca-lon. Then he made a truce with Saladin, by which the Christians acquired the right for three years to visit the Holy City without paying for the privilege.

After capturing Acre, Richard took Ascalon. Then he brokered a truce with Saladin, which allowed Christians to visit the Holy City for three years without having to pay for the privilege.

Page 192 Figure 53
RICHARD CŒUR DE LION AND SALADIN, RULER OF THE FAITHFUL, ENTERING JERUSALEM

Page 193 III

Page 193

Richard now set out on his voyage home. He was wrecked, however, on the Adriatic Sea near Trieste. To get to England he was obliged to go through the lands of Leopold, duke of Austria, one of his bitterest enemies. So he disguised himself as a poor pilgrim returning from the Holy Land.

Richard now set out on his journey home. However, he was shipwrecked in the Adriatic Sea near Trieste. To reach England, he had to pass through the territory of Leopold, the Duke of Austria, who was one of his fiercest enemies. So, he disguised himself as a poor pilgrim returning from the Holy Land.

But he was recognized by a costly ring that he wore and was taken prisoner at Vienna by Duke Leopold. His people in England anxiously awaited his return, and when after a long time he did not appear they were sadly distressed. There is a legend that a faithful squire named Blondel went in search of him, as a wandering minstrel traveled for months over central Europe, vainly seeking for news of his master.

But he was recognized by an expensive ring he wore and was captured in Vienna by Duke Leopold. His supporters in England eagerly awaited his return, and when he didn't show up for a long time, they became deeply worried. There's a story that a loyal squire named Blondel set out to find him, traveling as a wandering minstrel for months across central Europe, unsuccessfully searching for information about his master.

At last one day, while singing one of Richard's favorite songs near the walls of the castle where the king was confined, he heard the song repeated from a window. He recognized the voice of Richard. From the window Richard told him to let the English people and the people of Europe know where he was confined, and the minstrel immediately went upon his mission.

At last, one day, while singing one of Richard's favorite songs near the walls of the castle where the king was held, he heard the song echoing from a window. He recognized Richard's voice. From the window, Richard told him to inform the English people and the people of Europe about his captivity, and the minstrel immediately set off on his mission.

Soon Europe was astounded to learn that brave Richard of England, the great champion of Christendom, Page 194 was imprisoned. The story of Blondel is probably not true, but what is true is that England offered to ransom Richard; that the Pope interceded for him; and that finally it was agreed that he should be given up on the payment of a very large sum of money. The English people quickly paid the ransom and Richard was freed.

Soon, Europe was shocked to learn that the brave Richard of England, the great champion of Christendom, Page 194 was in prison. The tale of Blondel is probably made up, but what is true is that England offered to pay a ransom for Richard; the Pope intervened on his behalf; and it was ultimately agreed that he would be released for a very large sum of money. The English people quickly raised the ransom, and Richard was set free.

The king of France had little love for Richard, and Richard's own brother John had less. Both were sorry that Cœur de Lion was at liberty.

The king of France didn't have much fondness for Richard, and Richard's brother John had even less. Both were unhappy that Cœur de Lion was free.

John had taken charge of the kingdom during his brother's absence, and hoped that Richard might pass the rest of his days in the prison castle of Leopold.

John had taken control of the kingdom while his brother was away and hoped that Richard would spend the rest of his life in Leopold's prison castle.

As soon as Richard was released, the French king sent word to John, "The devil is loose again." And a very disappointed man was John when all England rang with rejoicing at Richard's return.

As soon as Richard was released, the French king sent word to John, "The devil is loose again." And John was very disappointed when all of England was filled with joy at Richard's return.

IV

IV

Upon the death of Richard, in 1199, Arthur, the son of his elder brother Geoffrey, was the rightful heir to the throne. John, however, seized the throne himself and cast Arthur into prison. There is a legend that he ordered Arthur's eyes to be put out with red hot irons. The jailor, however, was touched by the boy's prayer for mercy and spared him. But Arthur was not to escape his uncle long. It is said that one Page 196 night the king took him out upon the Seine in a little boat, murdered him and cast his body into the river.

Upon the death of Richard in 1199, Arthur, the son of his older brother Geoffrey, was the rightful heir to the throne. However, John took the throne for himself and imprisoned Arthur. There's a legend that he ordered Arthur's eyes to be burned out with hot irons. The jailer, however, felt empathy for the boy's plea for mercy and spared him. But Arthur wouldn't stay free for long. It’s said that one Page 196 night, the king took him out on the Seine in a small boat, murdered him, and threw his body into the river.

Figure 54
PRINCE ARTHUR PLEADS WITH HIS JAILER

Besides being a king of England, John was duke of Normandy, and Philip, king of France, now summoned him to France to answer for the crime of murdering Arthur. John would not answer the summons and this gave the king of France an excuse for taking possession of Normandy. He did so, and thus this great province was lost forever to England. Nothing in France was left to John except A-qui-taine', which had come to him through his mother.

Besides being the king of England, John was also the duke of Normandy, and Philip, the king of France, called him to France to answer for the crime of killing Arthur. John refused to respond to the call, which gave the king of France a reason to take control of Normandy. He did, and as a result, this large province was lost to England forever. The only territory left in France for John was Aquitaine, which he inherited from his mother.

John's government was unjust and tyrannical, and the bishops and barons determined to preserve their rights and the rights of the people. They met on a plain called Runnymeade, and there forced John to sign the famous "Magna Carta" (Great Charter).

John's government was unfair and oppressive, so the bishops and barons decided to protect their rights and the rights of the people. They gathered on a field called Runnymeade and compelled John to sign the famous "Magna Carta" (Great Charter).

Magna Carta is the most valuable charter ever granted by any sovereign to his people. In it King John names all the rights which belong to the citizens under a just government, and he promises that no one of these rights shall ever be taken away from any subjects of the English king. For violating this promise one English king lost his life and another lost the American colonies.

Magna Carta is the most important charter ever given by any ruler to their people. In it, King John outlines all the rights that belong to citizens under a fair government, and he promises that none of these rights will ever be taken away from any subjects of the English king. For breaking this promise, one English king lost his life and another lost the American colonies.

Magna Carta was signed in 1215. A year after he signed it the king died. His son, Henry III, succeeded him.

Magna Carta was signed in 1215. A year after it was signed, the king died. His son, Henry III, took over.

Page 197 Figure 55
JOHN SIGNING MAGNA CARTA

Page 198 LOUIS THE NINTH

KING FROM 1226-1270

King from 1226 to 1270

I

I

After the time of Barbarossa and Richard Cœur de Lion lived another great Crusading king. This was a grandson of Philip II, named Louis IX, who became sovereign of France in 1226. He was then only eleven years old, so for some years his mother ruled the kingdom.

After the time of Barbarossa and Richard the Lionheart, another great Crusading king emerged. This was Louis IX, a grandson of Philip II, who became the king of France in 1226. He was just eleven years old at the time, so for several years, his mother governed the kingdom.

A few years after he had begun to reign Louis decided to make his brother Alphonse the governor of a certain part of France. The nobles of the region refused to have Alphonse as governor and invited Henry III of England to help them in a revolt.

A few years after he started his reign, Louis decided to make his brother Alphonse the governor of a certain part of France. The nobles in the area rejected Alphonse as governor and invited Henry III of England to assist them in a revolt.

Henry crossed to France with an army to support the rebellious nobles. He was duke of Aquitaine and Gascony; so that although he was the king in England he had to do homage to the king of France for his possessions in that country, and fight for him if called upon to do so.

Henry went to France with an army to back the rebellious nobles. He was the duke of Aquitaine and Gascony; so even though he was the king of England, he had to pledge loyalty to the king of France for his lands there and fight for him if necessary.

Louis gathered an army and hastened to meet the English troops. He drove Henry from place Page 200 to place, until at last he forced him to make terms of peace. The rebellious nobles who had invited the English king to France soon after swore allegiance to Louis and afterwards he had little trouble in his kingdom.

Louis gathered an army and rushed to confront the English troops. He pushed Henry from place Page 200 to place, until finally he compelled him to agree to peace terms. The rebellious nobles who had invited the English king to France soon after pledged their loyalty to Louis, and afterwards he had little trouble in his kingdom.

Figure 56
THE CHILD KING, LOUIS THE NINTH, BESTOWING ALMS

Once Louis was dangerously ill and his life was despaired of. Finally he was believed to be dying and his wife and chief officials gathered round his bed to await the end. Suddenly he roused himself and said in a feeble voice, "The cross! The cross!"

Once Louis was seriously ill and everyone feared for his life. Eventually, it seemed he was on his deathbed, and his wife and key officials gathered around to wait for the end. Suddenly, he stirred and said in a weak voice, "The cross! The cross!"

They laid the cross upon his heart and he clasped it fervently. For a while he slumbered. When he awoke he appeared much better. In a day or two he was entirely well. He then made a solemn vow that in thankfulness for his restoration he would go on a Crusade to the Holy Land.

They placed the cross on his heart, and he held onto it tightly. For a bit, he dozed off. When he woke up, he looked much better. Within a day or two, he was completely healed. He then made a serious promise that in gratitude for his healing, he would go on a Crusade to the Holy Land.

Louis lived at a time when everybody was full of the Crusading spirit. A few years before he was born even the children in France and Germany started out upon a Crusade of their own. It is called in history the "Children's Crusade." Several thousand left their homes and marched toward the Mediterranean. They thought that God would open a pathway to the Holy Land for them through its waters. A number of them died of cold and hunger when trying to cross the Alps. Some reached Rome, and when the Pope saw them he told them Page 202 to return home and not think of going on a Crusade until they were grown up.

Louis lived in a time when everyone was filled with the spirit of the Crusades. A few years before he was born, even the children in France and Germany set out on a Crusade of their own. It's known in history as the "Children's Crusade." Several thousand left their homes and marched toward the Mediterranean, believing that God would open a way for them to the Holy Land through its waters. Many died from cold and hunger while trying to cross the Alps. Some made it to Rome, and when the Pope saw them, he told them Page 202 to go home and not think about going on a Crusade until they were older.

Figure 57
THE CHILDREN'S CRUSADE

It is easy to understand how in such an age people flocked to Louis' banner when he asked for volunteers to go with him on another Crusade.

It’s easy to see why, in that time, people rallied around Louis' banner when he called for volunteers to join him on another Crusade.

In a few months forty thousand Crusaders assembled at a French port on the Mediterranean Sea. On a bright day in August, 1248, they went on board the fleet which was ready to sail. The king called to the Crusaders, "Sing in the name of God. Shout forth his praises as we sail away." Then quickly, on ship after ship, shouts of praise burst from the lips of thousands and amid the grand chorus the fleet began its voyage.

In a few months, forty thousand Crusaders gathered at a French port on the Mediterranean Sea. On a bright day in August 1248, they boarded the fleet that was ready to sail. The king called to the Crusaders, "Sing in the name of God. Shout out His praises as we set off." Then, without hesitation, from ship to ship, shouts of praise erupted from the lips of thousands, and amidst the grand chorus, the fleet began its journey.

The Crusaders went to Dam-i-et'ta, in Egypt. Louis was so eager to land that he jumped into water up to his waist and waded ashore. He captured the city without striking a blow.

The Crusaders arrived at Dam-i-et'ta in Egypt. Louis was so eager to get on land that he jumped into the water up to his waist and waded ashore. He took the city without fighting.

He had resolved to make war on the Moslems in Egypt rather than in the Holy Land, so when he left Damietta he marched southward.

He decided to fight against the Muslims in Egypt instead of in the Holy Land, so when he left Damietta, he headed south.

He supposed there would be no strong force to stop his progress. However, he was mistaken, for he had not marched forty miles toward Cairo when he was attacked by a Moslem army led by the sultan of Egypt.

He thought there wouldn’t be anything powerful enough to halt his progress. However, he was wrong because he hadn’t traveled forty miles toward Cairo when he was ambushed by a Muslim army led by the sultan of Egypt.

A great battle was fought. The Crusaders were Page 203 commanded by King Louis and throughout the battle showed the utmost bravery, but they were outnumbered. Thousands were slain and the survivors retreated toward Damietta.

A great battle took place. The Crusaders were Page 203 led by King Louis and throughout the battle displayed incredible bravery, but they were outnumbered. Thousands were killed and the survivors fell back toward Damietta.

The Moslems pursued them and the Crusaders were obliged to surrender. Out of the forty thousand men who had left France only about six thousand now remained. Many had died of disease as well as in battle.

The Muslims chased them down, and the Crusaders had no choice but to surrender. Out of the forty thousand men who had left France, only about six thousand were still alive. Many had died from illness as well as in combat.

King Louis was among the prisoners, and the sultan of Egypt agreed to release him only upon the payment of a large ransom.

King Louis was one of the prisoners, and the sultan of Egypt agreed to free him only if a hefty ransom was paid.

When the ransom had been paid a truce was made for ten years between Louis and the sultan, and the good king left Egypt. He then went to the Holy Land, and for four years worked to deliver Crusaders who were in Moslem prisons.

When the ransom was paid, a truce was established for ten years between Louis and the sultan, and the kind king left Egypt. He then traveled to the Holy Land, where he spent four years trying to free Crusaders held in Muslim prisons.

II

II

During the time that Louis was in the Holy Land his mother ruled France as regent. When she died he returned immediately to his kingdom and devoted himself to governing it.

During the time Louis was in the Holy Land, his mother served as regent of France. When she passed away, he returned to his kingdom right away and focused on governing it.

In 1252 he took part in the founding of the Sorbonne, the most famous theological college of Europe from the days of St. Louis down to the time of the French Revolution.

In 1252, he helped establish the Sorbonne, the most renowned theological college in Europe from the time of St. Louis until the French Revolution.

Page 204 Figure 58
THE FOUNDING OF THE SORBONNE

Page 205 He ruled his people so wisely and justly that it is hard to find any better king or even one equally as good in the whole line of French kings. He never wronged any man himself, or knowingly allowed any man to be wronged by others.

Page 205 He governed his people so wisely and fairly that it's tough to find a better king, or even one just as good, among all the French kings. He never personally wronged anyone, nor did he knowingly allow anyone else to be wronged.

Near his palace there was a grand oak with wide-spreading branches, under which he used to sit on pleasant days in summer. There he received all persons who had complaints to make, rich and poor alike. Every one who came was allowed to tell his story without hindrance.

Near his palace, there was a grand oak tree with wide-spreading branches, where he would sit on nice summer days. There, he welcomed everyone who had complaints, whether they were rich or poor. Anyone who came was free to share their story without interruption.

For hours Louis would listen patiently to all the tales of wrong-doing, of hardships and misery that were told him, and he would do what he could to right the wrongs of those who suffered.

For hours, Louis would patiently listen to all the stories of wrongdoing, hardships, and misery shared with him, and he would do whatever he could to help those who were suffering.

When news came of some more dreadful persecutions of Christians by the Moslems in Palestine, Louis again raised an army of Crusaders and started with them for Tunis, although he was sick and feeble—so sick, indeed, that he had to be carried on a litter. Upon his arrival at Tunis he was attacked by fever and died in a few days.

When news broke about more terrible persecutions of Christians by Muslims in Palestine, Louis once again gathered an army of Crusaders and set off with them for Tunis, even though he was weak and sick—so sick, in fact, that he had to be carried on a stretcher. Upon reaching Tunis, he was struck by a fever and died within a few days.

He is better known to the world as Saint Louis than as Louis IX, because some years after his death Pope Boniface VIII canonized him on account of his pious life and his efforts to rescue the Holy Land from the Turks.

He is more commonly known as Saint Louis rather than Louis IX, because several years after his death, Pope Boniface VIII declared him a saint due to his devout life and his attempts to reclaim the Holy Land from the Turks.

Page 206 ROBERT BRUCE

KING FROM 1306-1329

King from 1306-1329

The most famous king that Scotland ever had was Robert Bruce. He lived in the days when Edward I, Edward II, and Edward III were kings of England.

The most famous king Scotland ever had was Robert Bruce. He lived during the times when Edward I, Edward II, and Edward III were kings of England.

During the reign of Edward I the king of Scotland died and thirteen men claimed the throne. Instead of fighting to decide which of them should be king they asked Edward to settle the question. When he met the Scottish nobles and the rivals, each of whom thought that next day he would be wearing the crown, Edward told them that he would himself be their king. Just then an English army marched up. What could the nobles do but kneel at the feet of Edward and promise to be his vassals? This they did; and so Scotland became a part of Edward's kingdom and Ba'li-ol, one of the rivals who claimed the Scottish throne, was made the vassal king.

During Edward I's reign, the king of Scotland died, and thirteen men claimed the throne. Instead of waging war to determine who should be king, they asked Edward to resolve the dispute. When he met with the Scottish nobles and the contenders, each believing they would be crowned the next day, Edward declared that he would be their king. Just then, an English army arrived. What could the nobles do but kneel before Edward and pledge their loyalty as his vassals? They did just that, and thus Scotland became part of Edward's kingdom, with Ba'li-ol, one of the rivals for the Scottish throne, appointed as the vassal king.

Some time after this Edward ordered Baliol to raise an army and help him fight the French. Baliol refused to do this, so Edward marched with Page 207 an army into Scotland and took him prisoner. He was determined that the Scotch should have no more kings of their own. So he carried away the sacred stone of Scone (scoon), on which all kings of Scotland had to sit when they were crowned, and put it in Westminster Abbey in London, and there it is to this day. It is underneath the chair on which the sovereigns of England always sit when the crown of England, Scotland, and Ireland is placed upon their heads. It is said to have been the very stone that Jacob used for a pillow on the night that he saw, in his dream, angels ascending and descending on the ladder that reached from earth to heaven.

Some time later, Edward told Baliol to gather an army and help him fight the French. Baliol refused, so Edward marched into Scotland with an army and captured him. He was determined that the Scots wouldn't have any kings of their own anymore. So he took the sacred stone of Scone, where all Scottish kings had to sit during their crowning, and brought it to Westminster Abbey in London, where it remains today. It’s placed under the chair that English sovereigns sit on when the crowns of England, Scotland, and Ireland are placed on their heads. There's a legend that this was the very stone Jacob used as a pillow on the night he dreamed of angels going up and down the ladder reaching from earth to heaven.

Edward now supposed, as he had this sacred stone and had put King Baliol in prison, that Scotland was conquered.

Edward now assumed that with this sacred stone and having imprisoned King Baliol, Scotland was conquered.

But the men whom he appointed to govern the Scotch ruled unwisely and nearly all the people were discontented. Suddenly an army of Scots was raised. It was led by Sir William Wallace, a knight who was almost a giant in size. Wallace's men drove the English out of the country and Wallace was made the "Guardian of the Realm."

But the men he chose to govern Scotland ruled poorly, and most of the people were unhappy. Suddenly, an army of Scots was formed. It was led by Sir William Wallace, a knight who was almost giant-sized. Wallace's men chased the English out of the country, and Wallace was made the "Guardian of the Realm."

Edward then led a great army against him. The Scottish soldiers were nearly all on foot. Wallace arranged them in hollow squares—spearmen on the outside, bowmen within. The English horsemen Page 208 dashed vainly against the walls of spear-points. But King Edward now brought his archers to the front. Thousands of arrows flew from their bows and thousands of Wallace's men fell dead. The spears were broken and the Scotch were defeated. Wallace barely escaped with his life. He was afterwards betrayed to Edward, who cruelly put him to death.

Edward then led a massive army against him. Most of the Scottish soldiers were on foot. Wallace organized them in hollow squares—spearmen on the outside, archers in the middle. The English cavalry Page 208 charged unsuccessfully against the walls of spear points. But King Edward then moved his archers to the front. Thousands of arrows shot from their bows, and thousands of Wallace's men fell dead. The spears were shattered, and the Scots were defeated. Wallace barely escaped with his life. He was later betrayed to Edward, who brutally executed him.

II

II

But the Scotch had learned what they could do and they still went on fighting for freedom, under two leaders named Robert Bruce and John Comyn. Edward marched against them with another large army. He won a great victory, and the nobles once more swore to obey him.

But the Scots had figured out what they were capable of and they continued to fight for freedom, led by two leaders named Robert Bruce and John Comyn. Edward marched against them with another big army. He won a major victory, and the nobles once again pledged their loyalty to him.

But in spite of this oath, Bruce meant to free Scotland if he could, and win the crown. He was privately crowned king of Scotland in the Abbey of Scone in 1306.

But despite this oath, Bruce intended to free Scotland if he could and claim the crown. He was secretly crowned king of Scotland in the Abbey of Scone in 1306.

He said to his wife, "Henceforth you are the queen and I am the king of our country."

He said to his wife, "From now on, you are the queen and I am the king of our country."

"I fear," said his wife, "that we are only playing at being king and queen, like children in their games."

"I’m afraid," said his wife, "that we’re just pretending to be king and queen, like kids playing make-believe."

"Nay, I shall be king in earnest," said Bruce.

"Nah, I'm really going to be king," said Bruce.

The news that Bruce had been crowned roused Page 209 all Scotland and the people took up arms to fight under him against the English. But again King Edward defeated the Scotch and Bruce himself fled to the Grampian Hills.

The news that Bruce had been crowned stirred up Page 209 all of Scotland, and the people took up arms to fight alongside him against the English. But once again, King Edward defeated the Scots, and Bruce himself fled to the Grampian Hills.

For two months he was closely pursued by the English who used bloodhounds to track him. He and his followers had many narrow escapes. Once he had to scramble barefoot up some steep rocks, and another time all the party would have been captured had not Bruce awakened just in time to hear the approach of the enemy. He and his men lived by hunting and fishing.

For two months, he was relentlessly pursued by the English, who used bloodhounds to track him down. He and his followers had many close calls. At one point, he had to scramble barefoot up some steep rocks, and another time, they would have all been captured if Bruce hadn’t woken up just in time to hear the enemy approaching. He and his men survived by hunting and fishing.

However, many brave patriots joined them, until after a while Bruce had a small army. Five times he attacked the English, and five times he was beaten. After his last defeat he fled from Scotland and took refuge in a wretched hut on an island off the north coast of Ireland. Here he stayed all alone during one winter.

However, many brave patriots joined him, and after a while, Bruce had a small army. He attacked the English five times, and five times he was defeated. After his last defeat, he fled from Scotland and took shelter in a miserable hut on an island off the north coast of Ireland. He stayed there all alone for one winter.

III

III

It is said that one day, while he was very down-hearted, he saw a spider trying to spin a web between two beams of his hut. The little creature tried to throw a thread from one beam to another, but failed. Not discouraged, it tried four times more without success.

It’s said that one day, when he was feeling really down, he saw a spider trying to spin a web between two beams in his hut. The tiny creature attempted to throw a thread from one beam to the other, but it failed. Not giving up, it tried four more times without any luck.

Page 210 Figure 59
SCOTS IN THE BATTLE OF BANNOCKBURN

Page 211 "Five times has the spider failed," said Bruce. "That is just the number of times the English have defeated me. If the spider has courage to try again, I also will try to free Scotland!"

Page 211 "Five times the spider has failed," Bruce said. "That's exactly how many times the English have defeated me. If the spider has the courage to try again, then I will also try to free Scotland!"

He watched the spider. It rested for a while as if to gain strength, and then threw its slender thread toward the beam. This time it succeeded.

He watched the spider. It took a break for a bit, as if to regain its energy, and then shot its thin thread toward the beam. This time, it succeeded.

"I thank God!" exclaimed Bruce. "The spider has taught me a lesson. No more will I be discouraged."

"I thank God!" Bruce exclaimed. "The spider has taught me a lesson. I won't be discouraged anymore."

About this time Edward I died and his son, Edward II, succeeded to the throne of England. For about two years the new king paid little attention to Scotland.

About this time, Edward I died, and his son, Edward II, became the king of England. For about two years, the new king didn’t pay much attention to Scotland.

Meantime Bruce captured nearly all the Scotch castles that were held by the English, and the nobles and chiefs throughout the country acknowledged him as their king.

Meantime, Bruce took almost all the Scottish castles controlled by the English, and the nobles and chiefs across the country recognized him as their king.

At last Edward II marched into Scotland at the head of a hundred thousand men. Bruce met him at Bannockburn on June 24, 1314, with thirty thousand soldiers.

At last, Edward II marched into Scotland at the head of one hundred thousand men. Bruce confronted him at Bannockburn on June 24, 1314, with thirty thousand soldiers.

Before the battle began Bruce rode along the front of his army to encourage his men. Suddenly an English knight, Henry de Bohun, galloped across the field and tried to strike him down with a spear. Bruce saw his danger in time Page 212 and with a quick stroke of his battle-axe cleft the knight's skull.

Before the battle started, Bruce rode along the front lines of his army to rally his men. Suddenly, an English knight, Henry de Bohun, charged across the field and attempted to strike him with a spear. Bruce noticed the danger just in time Page 212 and with a swift swing of his battle-axe split the knight's skull.

The Scotch army shouted again and again at this feat of their commander, and they went into the battle feeling sure that the victory would be theirs. They rushed upon the English with fury and although outnumbered three to one, completely defeated them. Thousands of the English were slain and a great number captured.

The Scottish army cheered repeatedly at their leader's accomplishment, and they entered the battle confident that victory was theirs. They charged at the English with rage, and even though they were outnumbered three to one, they completely defeated them. Thousands of English soldiers were killed, and many more were captured.

In spite of this terrible blow Edward never gave up his claim to the Scottish crown. But his son Edward III, in 1328, recognized Scotland's independence and acknowledged Bruce as her king.

In spite of this terrible setback, Edward never gave up his claim to the Scottish crown. However, his son Edward III, in 1328, recognized Scotland's independence and accepted Bruce as its king.

Page 213 MARCO POLO

LIVED FROM 1254-1324

Lived 1254-1324

I

I

Some years before St. Louis led his last Crusade there was born in Venice a boy named Marco Polo. His father was a wealthy merchant who often went on trading journeys to distant lands.

Some years before St. Louis led his last Crusade, a boy named Marco Polo was born in Venice. His father was a wealthy merchant who often traveled on trading journeys to faraway lands.

In 1271, when Marco was seventeen years old, he accompanied his father and uncle on a journey through the Holy Land, Persia and Tartary, and at length to the Empire of China—then called Ca-thay'. It took the travelers three years to reach Cathay.

In 1271, when Marco was seventeen, he traveled with his father and uncle through the Holy Land, Persia, and Tartary, eventually arriving at the Empire of China—then known as Cathay. It took them three years to get to Cathay.

The emperor of Cathay was a monarch named Kublai Khan (koo' bli-kän'), who lived in Peking.

The emperor of Cathay was a ruler named Kublai Khan (koo' bli-kän'), who lived in Beijing.

Marco's father and uncle had been in Cathay once before and had entertained Kublai Khan by telling him about the manners and customs of Europe.

Marco's dad and uncle had visited Cathay before and had entertained Kublai Khan by sharing stories about the traditions and customs of Europe.

So when the two Venetian merchants again appeared in Peking, Kublai Khan was glad to see them. He was also greatly pleased with the young Marco, whom he invited to the palace.

So when the two Venetian merchants showed up in Beijing again, Kublai Khan was happy to see them. He was also really impressed with the young Marco, whom he invited to the palace.

Important positions at the Chinese court were Page 214 given to Marco's father and uncle, and so they and Marco lived in the country for some years. Marco studied the Chinese language, and it was not very long before he could speak it.

Important positions at the Chinese court were Page 214 given to Marco's father and uncle, and so they and Marco lived in the country for several years. Marco studied the Chinese language, and it wasn't long before he could speak it.

When he was about twenty-one Kublai Khan sent him on very important business to a distant part of China. He did the work well and from that time was often employed as an envoy of the Chinese monarch. His travels were sometimes in lands never before visited by Europeans and he had many strange adventures among the almost unknown tribes of Asia. Step by step he was promoted. For several years he was governor of a great Chinese city.

When he was around twenty-one, Kublai Khan sent him on a crucial mission to a far-off part of China. He performed the task well, and from that point on, he was frequently used as an envoy for the Chinese emperor. His travels took him to places never before explored by Europeans, and he had numerous unusual experiences among the nearly unknown tribes of Asia. Gradually, he was promoted. For several years, he served as the governor of a major Chinese city.

Finally he and his father and uncle desired to return to Venice. They had all served Kublai Khan faithfully and he had appreciated it and given them rich rewards; but he did not wish to let them go.

Finally, he, his father, and his uncle wanted to go back to Venice. They had all served Kublai Khan loyally, and he had acknowledged that by giving them generous rewards; however, he did not want to let them leave.

While the matter was being talked over an embassy arrived in Peking from the king of Persia. This monarch desired to marry the daughter of Kublai Khan, the Princess Cocachin, and he had sent to ask her father for her hand. Consent was given, and Kublai Khan fitted out a fleet of fourteen ships to carry the wedding party to Persia.

While they were discussing the issue, an embassy arrived in Peking from the king of Persia. This king wanted to marry Kublai Khan's daughter, Princess Cocachin, and he sent to ask her father for her hand in marriage. Consent was given, and Kublai Khan prepared a fleet of fourteen ships to take the wedding party to Persia.

The Princess Cocachin was a great friend of Marco Polo, and urged her father to allow him to Page 216 go with the party. Finally Kublai Khan gave his consent. Marco's father and uncle were also allowed to go, and the three Venetians left China.

The Princess Cocachin was a close friend of Marco Polo and convinced her father to let him Page 216 join the group. Eventually, Kublai Khan agreed. Marco's father and uncle were also permitted to go, and the three Venetians left China.

Figure 60
VENETIAN SHIPS

The fleet with the wedding party on board sailed southward on the China Sea. It was a long and perilous voyage. Stops were made at Borneo, Sumatra, Ceylon and other places, until the ships entered the Persian Gulf and the princess was safely landed. After they reached the capital of Persia the party, including the three Venetians, was entertained by the Persians for weeks in a magnificent manner and costly presents were given to all.

The fleet carrying the wedding party sailed south on the China Sea. It was a long and risky journey. They made stops in Borneo, Sumatra, Ceylon, and other places until the ships reached the Persian Gulf and the princess was safely disembarked. Once they arrived at the capital of Persia, the group, including the three Venetians, was lavishly entertained by the Persians for weeks, and everyone received expensive gifts.

At last the Venetians left their friends, went to the Black Sea and took ship for Venice.

At last, the Venetians said goodbye to their friends, headed to the Black Sea, and boarded a ship for Venice.

They had been away so long and were so much changed in appearance that none of their relations and old friends knew them when they arrived in Venice. As they were dressed in Tatar costume and sometimes spoke the Chinese language to one another, they found it hard to convince people that they were members of the Polo family.

They had been gone for so long and looked so different that none of their relatives or old friends recognized them when they arrived in Venice. Since they were wearing Tatar outfits and occasionally spoke Chinese to each other, they struggled to convince people that they were part of the Polo family.

At length, on order to show that they were the men that they declared themselves to be, they gave a dinner to all their relations and old friends. When the guests arrived they were greeted by the travelers, arrayed in gorgeous Chinese robes of crimson satin. After the first course they appeared Page 217 in crimson damask; after the second, they changed their costumes to crimson velvet; while at the end of the dinner they appeared in the usual garb of wealthy Venetians.

At last, to prove they were who they claimed to be, they hosted a dinner for all their family and old friends. When the guests arrived, they were welcomed by the travelers, dressed in beautiful Chinese robes of crimson satin. After the first course, they changed into crimson damask; after the second, they switched to crimson velvet; and by the end of the dinner, they wore the typical attire of wealthy Venetians.

"Now, my friends," said Marco, "I will show you something that will please you." He then brought into the room the rough Tatar coats which he and his father and uncle had worn when they reached Venice. Cutting open the seams, he took from inside the lining packets filled with rubies, emeralds and diamonds. It was the finest collection of jewels ever seen in Venice.

"Now, guys," Marco said, "I’m going to show you something that will make you happy." He then brought into the room the rough Tatar coats that he, his dad, and his uncle had worn when they arrived in Venice. Cutting open the seams, he pulled out packets filled with rubies, emeralds, and diamonds from inside the lining. It was the best collection of jewels anyone had ever seen in Venice.

The guests were now persuaded that their hosts were indeed what they claimed to be.

The guests were now convinced that their hosts were truly what they said they were.

II

II

Eight hundred years before Marco Polo's birth, some of the people of North Italy had fled before the Attila to the muddy islands of the Adriatic and founded Venice upon them. Since then the little settlement had become the most wealthy and powerful city of Europe. Venice was the queen of the Adriatic and her merchants were princes. They had vessels to bring the costly wares of the East to their wharves; they had warships to protect their rich cargoes from the pirates of the Mediterranean; Page 218 they carried on wars. At the time when Marco Polo returned from Cathay they were at war with Gen'o-a.

Eight hundred years before Marco Polo was born, some people from northern Italy escaped from Attila and settled on the muddy islands of the Adriatic, founding Venice. Since then, this small settlement had grown into the wealthiest and most powerful city in Europe. Venice was the queen of the Adriatic, and her merchants were like princes. They had ships to bring the expensive goods of the East to their docks; they had warships to protect their valuable cargo from Mediterranean pirates; Page 218 they were involved in wars. When Marco Polo returned from Cathay, they were at war with Genoa.

The two cities were fighting for the trade of the world. In a great naval battle the Venetians were completely defeated. Marco Polo was in the battle and with many of his countrymen was captured by the enemy. For a year he was confined in a Genoese prison. One of his fellow-prisoners was a skillful penman and Marco dictated to him an account of his experiences in China, Japan, and other Eastern countries. This account was carefully written out. Copies of the manuscript exist to this day. One of these is in a library in Paris. It was carried into France in the year 1307. Another copy is preserved in the city of Berne. It is said that the book was translated into many languages, so that people in all parts of Europe learned about Marco's adventures.

The two cities were competing for global trade. In a major naval battle, the Venetians were completely defeated. Marco Polo was in the battle and was captured along with many of his countrymen by the enemy. He spent a year in a Genoese prison. One of his fellow prisoners was a talented writer, and Marco dictated his experiences in China, Japan, and other Eastern countries to him. This account was carefully written down. Copies of the manuscript still exist today. One of these is in a library in Paris, having been brought to France in 1307. Another copy is kept in the city of Berne. It's said that the book was translated into many languages, allowing people across Europe to learn about Marco's adventures.

About a hundred and seventy-five years after the book was written, the famous Genoese, Christopher Columbus, planned his voyage across the Atlantic. It is believed that he had read Marco's description of Java, Sumatra and other East India Islands, which he thought he had reached when he discovered Hai'ti and Cuba. So Marco Polo may have suggested to Columbus the voyage which led to the discovery of America.

About a hundred and seventy-five years after the book was written, the famous Genoese, Christopher Columbus, planned his voyage across the Atlantic. It is believed that he had read Marco's description of Java, Sumatra, and other East India Islands, which he thought he had reached when he discovered Haiti and Cuba. So, Marco Polo may have inspired Columbus's voyage that led to the discovery of America.

Page 219 EDWARD THE BLACK PRINCE

LIVED FROM 1330-1376

Lived 1330–1376

I

I

One of the most famous warriors of the Middle Ages was Edward the Black Prince. He was so called because he wore black armor in battle.

One of the most famous warriors of the Middle Ages was Edward the Black Prince. He got that name because he wore black armor in battle.

The Black Prince was the son of Edward III who reigned over England from 1327 to 1377. He won his fame as a soldier in the wars which his father carried on against France.

The Black Prince was the son of Edward III, who ruled England from 1327 to 1377. He became famous as a soldier in the wars that his father fought against France.

You remember that the early kings of England, from the time of William the Conqueror, had possessions in France. Henry II, William's grandson, was the duke of Normandy and lord of Brittany and other provinces, and when he married Eleanor of Aquitaine she brought him that province also.

You remember that the early kings of England, starting with William the Conqueror, owned land in France. Henry II, William's grandson, was the duke of Normandy and lord of Brittany and other areas, and when he married Eleanor of Aquitaine, she brought him that region as well.

Henry's son John lost all the French possessions of the English crown except a part of Aquitaine, and Edward III inherited this. So when Philip of Valois (val-wah') became king of France, about a year after Edward had become king of England, Edward had to do homage to Philip.

Henry's son John lost all of England's French territories except for a part of Aquitaine, which Edward III inherited. So when Philip of Valois (val-wah') became king of France, about a year after Edward became king of England, Edward had to pledge loyalty to Philip.

Page 220 To be king of England and yet to do homage to the king of France—to bend the knee before Philip and kiss his foot—was something Edward did not like. He thought it was quite beneath his dignity, as his ancestor Rollo had thought when told that he must kiss the foot of King Charles.

Page 220 Being the king of England and still having to show respect to the king of France—having to kneel before Philip and kiss his foot—was something Edward found unappealing. He believed it was beneath his dignity, just like his ancestor Rollo had felt when he was told he had to kiss King Charles's foot.

So Edward tried to persuade the nobles of France that he himself ought by right to be the king of France instead of being only a vassal. Philip of Valois was only a cousin of the late French King Charles IV. Edward was the son of his sister. But there was a curious old law in France, called the Salic Law, which forbade that daughters should inherit lands. This law barred the claim of Edward, because his claim came through his mother. Still he determined to win the French throne by force of arms.

So Edward tried to convince the nobles of France that he had the right to be the king of France instead of just being a vassal. Philip of Valois was just a cousin of the late French King Charles IV. Edward was the son of Charles IV's sister. But there was an old law in France, called the Salic Law, which stated that daughters couldn't inherit land. This law blocked Edward's claim because it came through his mother. Still, he was determined to take the French throne by force.

A chance came to quarrel with Philip. Another of Philip's vassals rebelled against him, and Edward helped the rebel. He hoped by doing so to weaken Philip and more easily overpower him.

A chance came to argue with Philip. Another one of Philip's vassals rebelled against him, and Edward supported the rebel. He hoped that by doing this, he could weaken Philip and more easily defeat him.

Philip at once declared that Edward's possessions in France were forfeited.

Philip immediately announced that Edward's properties in France were forfeited.

Then Edward raised an army of thirty thousand men, and with it invaded France.

Then Edward gathered an army of thirty thousand men and invaded France with it.

The Black Prince was now only about sixteen years of age, but he had already shown himself Page 221 brave in battle, and his father put him in command of one of the divisions of the army.

The Black Prince was now only about sixteen years old, but he had already proven himself Page 221 brave in battle, and his father appointed him to lead one of the army's divisions.

Thousands of French troops led by King Philip were hurried from Paris to meet the advance of the English; and on the 26th of August, 1346, the two armies fought a hard battle at the village of Crécy.

Thousands of French soldiers, led by King Philip, were rushed from Paris to face the advancing English forces; and on August 26, 1346, the two armies engaged in a fierce battle at the village of Crécy.

During the battle the division of the English army commanded by the Black Prince had to bear the attack of the whole French force. The prince fought so bravely and managed his men so well that King Edward, who was overlooking the field of battle from a windmill on the top of a hill, sent him words of praise for his gallant work.

During the battle, the English army division led by the Black Prince had to withstand the full force of the French army. The prince fought valiantly and managed his troops so effectively that King Edward, who was watching the battle from a windmill on a nearby hill, sent him messages of praise for his courageous efforts.

Again and again the prince's men drove back the French in splendid style. But at last they seemed about to give way before a very fierce charge, and the earl of Warwick hastened to Edward to advise him to send the prince aid.

Again and again, the prince's men pushed back the French with impressive force. But eventually, they looked like they might falter in the face of a fierce attack, and the Earl of Warwick rushed to Edward to suggest that he send the prince some support.

"Is my son dead or unhorsed or so wounded that he cannot help himself?" asked the king.

"Is my son dead, thrown from his horse, or injured so badly that he can't help himself?" asked the king.

"No, Sire," was the reply; "but he is hard pressed."

"No, Sir," was the reply; "but he is under a lot of pressure."

"Return to your post, and come not to me again for aid so long as my son lives," said the king. "Let the boy prove himself a true knight and win his spurs."

"Return to your position, and do not come back to me for help as long as my son is alive," said the king. "Let the boy prove himself a true knight and earn his spurs."

Page 222 Figure 61
THE BLACK PRINCE AT THE DEAD BODY OF THE KING OF BOHEMIA

Page 223 The earl went to the prince and told him what his father had said. "I will prove myself a true knight," exclaimed the prince. "My father is right. I need no aid. My men will hold their post as long as they have strength to stand."

Page 223 The earl went to the prince and told him what his father had said. "I will prove myself a true knight," the prince declared. "My father is right. I don't need any help. My men will hold their position as long as they have the strength to stand."

Then he rode where the battle was still furiously raging, and encouraged his men. The king of France led his force a number of times against the prince's line, but could not break it and was at last compelled to retire.

Then he rode to where the battle was still fiercely raging and encouraged his men. The king of France led his troops several times against the prince's line, but he couldn’t break through and was ultimately forced to retreat.

The battle now went steadily against the French, although they far outnumbered the English. Finally, forty thousand of Philip's soldiers lay dead upon the field and nearly all the remainder of his army was captured. Philip gave up the struggle and fled.

The battle was steadily turning against the French, even though they greatly outnumbered the English. In the end, forty thousand of Philip's soldiers were dead on the field, and almost all the rest of his army was captured. Philip surrendered and fled.

Among those who fought on the side of the French at Crécy was the blind king of Bohemia, who always wore three white feathers in his helmet. When the battle was at its height the blind king had his followers lead him into the thick of the fight, and he dealt heavy blows upon his unseen foes until he fell mortally wounded. The three white feathers were taken from his helmet by the Black Prince, who ever after wore them himself.

Among those who fought on the French side at Crécy was the blind king of Bohemia, who always wore three white feathers in his helmet. When the battle was at its peak, the blind king had his followers guide him into the heart of the fight, and he struck powerful blows against his unseen enemies until he fell, mortally wounded. The Black Prince took the three white feathers from his helmet, which he wore from then on.

As soon as he could King Edward rode over the field to meet his son. "Prince," he said, as he greeted him, "you are the conqueror of the French." Page 224 Turning to the soldiers, who had gathered around him, the king shouted, "Cheer, cheer for the Black Prince! Cheer for the hero of Crécy!"

As soon as he could, King Edward rode across the field to meet his son. "Prince," he said while greeting him, "you’re the conqueror of the French." Page 224 Turning to the soldiers gathered around him, the king shouted, "Cheer, cheer for the Black Prince! Cheer for the hero of Crécy!"

What cheering then rose on the battle-field! The air rang with the name of the Black Prince.

What cheering then erupted on the battlefield! The air echoed with the name of the Black Prince.

Soon after the battle of Crécy King Edward laid siege to Calais; but the city resisted his attack for twelve months. During the siege the Black Prince aided his father greatly.

Soon after the Battle of Crécy, King Edward laid siege to Calais; however, the city held out against his attack for twelve months. During the siege, the Black Prince greatly assisted his father.

After the capture of Calais, it was agreed to stop fighting for seven years, and Edward's army embarked for England.

After Calais was captured, they agreed to stop fighting for seven years, and Edward's army set sail for England.

II

II

In 1355 Edward again declared war against the French. The Black Prince invaded France with an army of sixty thousand men. He captured rich towns and gathered a great deal of booty. While he was preparing to move on Paris, the king of France raised a great army and marched against him.

In 1355, Edward declared war on the French again. The Black Prince invaded France with an army of sixty thousand men. He took over wealthy towns and collected a lot of loot. While he was getting ready to advance on Paris, the king of France gathered a large army and marched toward him.

The Black Prince had lost so many men by sickness that he had only about ten thousand when he reached the city of Poitiers. Suddenly, near the city, he was met by the French force of about fifty-five thousand, splendidly armed and commanded by the king himself.

The Black Prince had lost so many men to illness that he had only about ten thousand left when he arrived at the city of Poitiers. Suddenly, near the city, he encountered the French army of about fifty-five thousand, well-equipped and led by the king himself.

"God help us!" exclaimed the prince, when he Page 225 looked at the long lines of the French as they marched on a plain before him.

"God help us!" exclaimed the prince, when he Page 225 looked at the long lines of the French as they marched across a plain before him.

Early on the morning of September 14, 1356, the battle began. The English were few in number, but they were determined to contest every inch of the ground and not surrender while a hundred of them remained to fight. For hours they withstood the onset of the French. At last a body of English horsemen charged furiously on one part of the French line, while the Black Prince attacked another part.

Early on the morning of September 14, 1356, the battle began. The English were outnumbered, but they were determined to fight for every inch of ground and wouldn’t surrender as long as a hundred of them were still standing. For hours, they held back the French onslaught. Finally, a group of English horsemen charged fiercely at one section of the French line, while the Black Prince assaulted another section.

This sudden movement caused confusion among the French. Many of them fled from the field. When the Black Prince saw this he shouted to his men, "Advance, English banners, in the name of God and St. George!" His army rushed forward and the French were defeated. Thousands of prisoners were taken, including the king of France and many of his nobles.

This sudden movement confused the French. Many of them ran from the battlefield. When the Black Prince saw this, he shouted to his men, "Charge, English banners, in the name of God and St. George!" His army surged forward, and the French were defeated. Thousands of prisoners were captured, including the king of France and many of his nobles.

The king was sent to England, where he was treated with the greatest kindness. When, some time afterwards there was a splendid procession in London to celebrate the victory of Poitiers, he was allowed to ride in the procession on a beautiful white horse, while the Black Prince rode on a pony at his side.

The king was sent to England, where he was treated with the utmost kindness. Later on, when there was a grand parade in London to celebrate the victory at Poitiers, he was allowed to ride in the procession on a stunning white horse, while the Black Prince rode a pony beside him.

The Black Prince died in 1376. He was sincerely mourned by the English people. They felt that they had lost a prince who would have made a great and good king.

The Black Prince died in 1376. He was genuinely mourned by the English people. They believed they had lost a prince who would have become a great and good king.

Page 226 WILLIAM TELL
AND ARNOLD VON WINKELRIED

I

I

Far up among the Alps, in the very heart of Switzerland, are three districts, or cantons, as they are called, which are known as the Forest Cantons and are famous in the world's history. About two thousand years ago the Romans found in these cantons a hardy race of mountaineers, who, although poor, were free men and proud of their independence. They became the friends and allies of Rome, and the cantons were for many years a part of the Roman Empire, but the people always had the right to elect their own officers and to govern themselves.

Far up in the Alps, right in the heart of Switzerland, there are three regions, or cantons as they’re called, known as the Forest Cantons, which are famous in world history. About two thousand years ago, the Romans discovered a tough group of mountaineers in these cantons who, even though they were poor, were free people and proud of their independence. They became friends and allies of Rome, and the cantons were part of the Roman Empire for many years, but the people always had the right to elect their own leaders and govern themselves.

When Goths and the Vandals and the Huns from beyond the Rhine and the Danube overran the Roman Empire, these three cantons were not disturbed. The land was too poor and rocky to attract men who were fighting for possession of the rich plains and valleys of Europe, and so Page 227 it happened that for century after century, the mountaineers of these cantons lived on in their old, simple way, undisturbed by the rest of the world.

When the Goths, Vandals, and Huns invaded from beyond the Rhine and the Danube, these three regions remained unaffected. The land was too poor and rocky to draw people who were battling for the rich plains and valleys of Europe, and so Page 227 it turned out that for century after century, the mountain dwellers of these areas continued their old, simple way of life, untouched by the rest of the world.

In a canton in the valley of the Rhine lived the Hapsburg family, whose leaders in time grew to be very rich and powerful. They became dukes of Austria and some of them were elected emperors. One of the Hapsburgs, Albert I, claimed that the land of the Forest Cantons belonged to him. He sent a governor and a band of soldiers to those cantons and made the people submit to his authority.

In a region in the Rhine Valley lived the Hapsburg family, whose leaders eventually became very wealthy and influential. They became dukes of Austria, and some of them were elected emperors. One of the Hapsburgs, Albert I, asserted that the land of the Forest Cantons was his. He dispatched a governor and a group of soldiers to those cantons and forced the people to accept his rule.

In one of the Forest Cantons at this time lived a famous mountaineer named William Tell. He was tall and strong. In all Switzerland no man had a foot so sure as his on the mountains or a hand so skilled in the use of a bow. He was determined to resist the Austrians.

In one of the Forest Cantons, there lived a famous mountaineer named William Tell. He was tall and strong. In all of Switzerland, no one had a steadier foot on the mountains or a more skilled hand with a bow than he did. He was committed to fighting against the Austrians.

Secret meetings of the mountaineers were held and all took a solemn oath to stand by each other and fight for their freedom; but they had no arms and were simple shepherds who had never been trained as soldiers. The first thing to be done was to get arms without attracting the attention of the Austrians. It took nearly a year to secure spears, swords, and battle-axes and distribute them among the mountains. Finally this was done, and Page 228 everything was ready. All were waiting for a signal to rise.

Secret meetings of the mountaineers were held, and everyone took a serious oath to support each other and fight for their freedom; however, they had no weapons and were just simple shepherds with no military training. The first priority was to acquire weapons without drawing the attention of the Austrians. It took almost a year to obtain spears, swords, and battle-axes and distribute them throughout the mountains. Finally, this was accomplished, and Page 228 everything was ready. Everyone was waiting for the signal to rise.

Figure 62
TELL SHOOTS THE APPLE FROM HIS SON'S HEAD

The story tells us that just at this time Gessler, the Austrian governor, who was a cruel tyrant, hung a cap on a high pole in the market-place in the village of Altorf, and forced everyone who passed to bow before it. Tell accompanied by his little son, happened to pass through the marketplace. He refused to bow before the cap and was arrested. Gessler offered to release him if he would shoot an apple from the head of his son. The governor hated Tell and made this offer hoping that the mountaineer's hand would tremble and that he would kill his own son. It is said that Tell shot the apple from his son's head but that Gessler still refused to release him. That night as Tell was being carried across the lake to prison a storm came up. In the midst of the storm he sprang from the boat to an over-hanging rock and made his escape. It is said that he killed the tyrant. Some people do not believe this story, but the Swiss do, and if you go to Lake Lucerne some day they will show you the very rock upon which Tell stepped when he sprang from the boat.

The story goes that at this moment, Gessler, the Austrian governor, who was a cruel tyrant, hung a cap on a tall pole in the marketplace of the village of Altorf and forced everyone who passed by to bow to it. Tell, along with his little son, happened to walk through the marketplace. He refused to bow to the cap and was arrested. Gessler offered to let him go if he would shoot an apple off his son's head. The governor despised Tell and made this offer hoping that the mountaineer's hand would shake, causing him to accidentally kill his own son. It’s said that Tell shot the apple off his son’s head, but Gessler still wouldn't release him. That night, as Tell was being taken across the lake to prison, a storm broke out. In the chaos, he jumped from the boat onto an overhanging rock and escaped. It's said that he later killed the tyrant. Some people doubt this story, but the Swiss believe it, and if you visit Lake Lucerne one day, they’ll show you the very rock where Tell jumped from the boat.

That night the signal fires were lighted on every mountain and by the dawn of day the village of Altorf was filled with hardy mountaineers, armed Page 230 and ready to fight for their liberty. A battle followed and the Austrians were defeated and driven from Altorf. This victory was followed by others.

That night, signal fires were lit on every mountain, and by morning, the village of Altorf was filled with tough mountaineers, armed Page 230 and ready to fight for their freedom. A battle ensued, and the Austrians were defeated and driven out of Altorf. This victory led to others.

Figure 63
TELL'S LEAP

A few years later, the duke himself came with a large army, determined to conquer the mountaineers. He had to march through a narrow pass, with mountains rising abruptly on either side. The Swiss were expecting him and hid along the heights above the pass, as soon as the Austrians appeared in the pass, rocks and trunks of trees were hurled down upon them. Many were killed and wounded. Their army was defeated, and the duke was forced to recognize the independence of the Forest Cantons.

A few years later, the duke himself arrived with a large army, determined to conquer the mountain people. He had to march through a narrow pass, flanked by steep mountains on either side. The Swiss were prepared for him and hid along the heights above the pass. As soon as the Austrians entered the pass, rocks and tree trunks were thrown down on them. Many were killed and injured. Their army was defeated, and the duke had to acknowledge the independence of the Forest Cantons.

This was the beginning of the Republic of Switzerland. In time five other cantons joined them in a compact for liberty.

This was the start of the Republic of Switzerland. Eventually, five other cantons joined them in a pact for freedom.

II

II

About seventy years later the Austrians made another attempt to conquer the patriots. They collected a splendid army and marched into the mountains. The Swiss at once armed themselves and met the Austrians at a place called Sempach. In those times powder had not been invented, and men fought with spears, swords, and Page 232 battle-axes. The Austrian soldiers stood shoulder to shoulder, each grasping a long spear whose point projected far in front of him. The Swiss were armed with short swords and spears and it was impossible for them to get to the Austrians. For a while their cause looked hopeless, but among the ranks of the Swiss was a brave man from one of the Forest Cantons. His name was Arnold von Win'kel-ried. As he looked upon the bristling points of the Austrian spears, he saw that his comrades had no chance to win unless an opening could be made in that line. He determined to make such an opening even at the cost of his life. Extending his arms as far as he could, he rushed toward the Austrian line and gathered within his arms as many spears as he could grasp.

About seventy years later, the Austrians tried again to conquer the patriots. They assembled a great army and marched into the mountains. The Swiss quickly armed themselves and confronted the Austrians at a place called Sempach. Back then, gunpowder hadn’t been invented, and people fought with spears, swords, and battle-axes. The Austrian soldiers stood shoulder to shoulder, each holding a long spear that jutted out in front of him. The Swiss had short swords and spears, making it impossible for them to reach the Austrians. For a while, it seemed like their cause was hopeless, but among the Swiss was a brave man from one of the Forest Cantons named Arnold von Winkelried. As he looked at the sharp tips of the Austrian spears, he realized his comrades had no chance of winning unless an opening could be made in that line. He decided to create such an opening, even at the cost of his life. Stretching out his arms as far as he could, he charged towards the Austrian line and grabbed as many spears as he could hold.

"Make way for liberty!" he cried—
 Then ran, with arms extended wide,
 As if his dearest friend to clasp;
 Ten spears he swept within his grasp.
"Make way for liberty!" he cried—
 Their keen points met from side to side.
 He bowed among them like a tree,
 And thus made way for liberty.

"Make way for freedom!" he shouted—
 Then ran, arms stretched wide,
 As if to embrace his closest friend;
 He grabbed ten spears within his reach.
"Make way for freedom!" he shouted—
 Their sharp tips crossed from side to side.
 He bent among them like a tree,
 And so he made way for freedom.

Pierced through and through Winkelried fell dead, but he had made a gap in the Austrian line, and into this gap rushed the Swiss patriots. Victory was theirs and the Cantons were free.

Pierced all the way through, Winkelried fell dead, but he had created a gap in the Austrian line, and into that gap rushed the Swiss patriots. Victory was theirs, and the Cantons were free.

Page 233 Figure 64
"MAKE WAY FOR LIBERTY"

Page 234 TAMERLANE

LIVED FROM 1333-1405

Lived 1333-1405

I

I

Tamerlane was the son of the chief of a Mongolian tribe in Central Asia. His real name was Timour, but as he was lamed in battle when a youth he was generally called Timour the Lame, and this name was gradually changed to Tamerlane. He was born in 1333, so that he lived in the time of the English king, Edward III, when the Black Prince was winning his victories over the French. He was a descendant of a celebrated Tatar soldier, Genghis (jen'ghis) Khan, who conquered Persia, China, and other countries of Asia. When twenty-four years old Tamerlane became the head of his tribe, and in a few years he made himself the leader of the whole Mongolian race.

Tamerlane was the son of the leader of a Mongolian tribe in Central Asia. His real name was Timour, but since he was injured in battle as a young man, he was commonly known as Timour the Lame, a name that eventually evolved into Tamerlane. He was born in 1333, during the reign of the English king, Edward III, when the Black Prince was achieving victories against the French. He was a descendant of the famous Tatar warrior, Genghis (jen'ghis) Khan, who conquered Persia, China, and other regions in Asia. By the age of twenty-four, Tamerlane became the leader of his tribe, and within a few years, he established himself as the leader of the entire Mongolian people.

He was a tall, stern-looking man, of great strength, and, although lame in his right leg, could ride a spirited horse at full gallop and do all the work of Page 235 an active soldier. He was as brave as a lion—and as cruel.

He was a tall, serious-looking man, very strong, and even though he had a limp in his right leg, he could ride a lively horse at full speed and do all the tasks of Page 235 an active soldier. He was as brave as a lion—and just as cruel.

He chose the ancient city of Sa-mar-cand', in Tur-kis-tan', for his capital; and here he built a beautiful marble palace, where he lived in the greatest luxury.

He chose the ancient city of Samarkand in Turkistan for his capital, and here he built a beautiful marble palace where he lived in ultimate luxury.

Page 233 Figure 65
TAMERLANE

After he had enjoyed for some time the honors which fell to him as chief ruler of the Mongolians, he began to desire further conquests. He determined to make himself master of all the countries of Central Asia.

After he had enjoyed for a while the honors that came to him as the main leader of the Mongolians, he started to crave more conquests. He decided to take control of all the countries in Central Asia.

"As there is but one God in heaven," he said, "there ought to be but one ruler on the earth."

"As there is only one God in heaven," he said, "there should be only one ruler on earth."

So he gathered an immense army from all parts of his dominion, and for weeks his subjects were busy making preparations for war. At length he started for Persia in command of a splendid army. After gaining some brilliant victories he forced the Persian king to flee from his capital.

So he gathered a huge army from all over his territory, and for weeks his people were busy getting ready for war. Finally, he set off for Persia leading an impressive army. After achieving some great victories, he made the Persian king flee from his capital.

Page 236 All the rich country belonging to Persia, from the Tigris to the Euphrates, submitted to the Mongolian conqueror.

Page 236 All the wealthy lands of Persia, from the Tigris to the Euphrates, yielded to the Mongolian conqueror.

Tamerlane celebrated his Persian conquest by magnificent festivities which continued for a week. Then orders were given to march into the great Tatar empire of the North. Here Tamerlane was victorious over the principal chiefs and made them his vassals. In pursuing the Tatars he entered Russia and sacked and burned some of the Russian cities. He did not, however, continue his invasion of this country, but turned in the direction of India.

Tamerlane celebrated his conquest of Persia with grand festivities that lasted a week. Then, he ordered his troops to move into the vast Tatar empire in the North. There, Tamerlane defeated the main leaders and made them his vassals. While pursuing the Tatars, he entered Russia and looted and burned several Russian cities. However, he didn’t continue his invasion of that country and instead headed toward India.

At last his army stood before the city of Delhi, and after a fierce assault forced it to surrender. Other cities of India were taken and the authority of Tamerlane was established over a large extent of the country.

At last, his army stood in front of the city of Delhi, and after a fierce attack, they forced it to surrender. Other cities in India were captured, and Tamerlane's authority was established over a large area of the country.

II

II

Baj-a-zet', sultan of Turkey, now determined to stop Tamerlane's eastward march.

Bajazet, the sultan of Turkey, was now set on stopping Tamerlane's march to the east.

News of this reached the conqueror's ears. Leaving India, he marched to meet the sultan. Bajazet was a famous warrior. He was so rapid in his movements in war that he was called "the lightning."

News of this reached the conqueror. Leaving India, he marched to confront the sultan. Bajazet was a renowned warrior. He was so swift in his movements during battle that he was known as "the lightning."

Tamerlane entered the sultan's dominions and Page 237 devastated them. He stormed Bagdad, and after capturing the place killed thousands of the inhabitants.

Tamerlane entered the sultan's territory and Page 237 destroyed it. He attacked Bagdad, and after taking the city, he killed thousands of its residents.

At length the rivals and their armies faced each other. A great battle followed. It raged four or five hours and then the Turks were totally defeated. Bajazet was captured.

At last, the rivals and their armies confronted each other. A fierce battle ensued. It lasted four or five hours, and then the Turks were completely defeated. Bajazet was taken captive.

Tamerlane then ordered a great iron cage to be made and forced the sultan to enter it. The prisoner was chained to the iron bars of the cage and was thus exhibited to the Mongol soldiers, who taunted him as he was carried along the lines.

Tamerlane then had a huge iron cage built and made the sultan get inside it. The prisoner was chained to the iron bars of the cage and was displayed to the Mongol soldiers, who mocked him as he was paraded along the ranks.

As the army marched from place to place the sultan in his cage was shown to the people. How long the fallen monarch had to bear this humiliating punishment is not known.

As the army moved from location to location, the sultan in his cage was displayed to the people. It's unclear how long the deposed king had to endure this humiliating punishment.

Tamerlane's dominions now embraced a large part of Asia. He retired to his palace at Samarcand and for several weeks indulged in festivities.

Tamerlane's territories now covered a significant portion of Asia. He withdrew to his palace in Samarkand and spent several weeks enjoying celebrations.

He could not, however, long be content away from the field of battle. So he made up his mind to invade the Empire of China. At the head of a great army of two hundred thousand soldiers he marched from the city of Samarcand towards China. He had gone about three hundred miles on the way when, in February, 1405, he was taken sick and Page 238 died. His army was disbanded and all thought of invading China was given up.

He couldn't stay away from the battlefield for long. So, he decided to invade the Empire of China. Leading a massive army of two hundred thousand soldiers, he marched from the city of Samarcand toward China. He had traveled about three hundred miles when he fell ill and Page 238 died in February 1405. His army was disbanded, and any plans to invade China were abandoned.

Thus passed away one of the greatest conquerors of the Middle Ages. He was a soldier of genius but he cannot be called a truly great man. His vast empire speedily fell to pieces after his death. Since his day there has been no leader like him in that part of Asia.

Thus passed away one of the greatest conquerors of the Middle Ages. He was a brilliant soldier, but he cannot be considered a truly great man. His vast empire quickly fell apart after his death. Since his time, there has been no leader like him in that part of Asia.

Page 239 HENRY V

KING FROM 1413-1422

King from 1413-1422

I

I

Of all the kings that England ever had Henry V was perhaps the greatest favorite among the people. They liked him because he was handsome and brave and, above all, because he conquered France.

Of all the kings England has ever had, Henry V was probably the most popular among the people. They admired him for being good-looking and courageous, and, most importantly, because he defeated France.

In his youth, Prince Hal, as the people called him, had a number of merry companions who sometimes got themselves into trouble by their pranks. Once one of them was arrested and brought before the chief justice of the kingdom.

In his youth, Prince Hal, as the people called him, had a group of fun-loving friends who occasionally got into trouble with their antics. One time, one of them was arrested and brought before the chief justice of the kingdom.

Prince Hal was not pleased because sentence was given against his companion and he drew his sword, threatening the judge. Upon this the judge bravely ordered the prince to be arrested and put into prison.

Prince Hal was not happy because a sentence was passed against his friend, and he pulled out his sword, threatening the judge. In response, the judge boldly ordered the prince to be arrested and thrown in prison.

Prince Hal submitted to his punishment with good grace and his father is reported to have said, "Happy is the monarch who has so just a judge, and a son so willing to obey the law."

Prince Hal accepted his punishment with good grace, and his father is said to have remarked, "Happy is the king who has such a fair judge, and a son so eager to respect the law."

Page 240 One of Prince Hal's companions was a fat old knight named Sir John Falstaff. Once Falstaff was boasting that he and three men had beaten and almost killed two men in buckram suits who had attacked and tried to rob them. The prince led him on and gave him a chance to brag as much as he wanted to, until finally Falstaff swore that there were at least a hundred robbers and that he himself fought with fifty. Then Prince Hal told their companions that only two men had attacked Falstaff and his friends, and that he and another man who was present were those two. And he said that Falstaff, instead of fighting, had run as fast as his legs could carry him.

Page 240 One of Prince Hal's friends was a hefty old knight named Sir John Falstaff. One time, Falstaff was bragging that he and three others had beaten up and nearly killed two guys in fancy outfits who had tried to rob them. The prince played along and let him boast as much as he wanted, until eventually Falstaff claimed there were at least a hundred robbers and that he himself fought off fifty of them. Then Prince Hal told their friends that only two men had attacked Falstaff and his group, and that he and another guy present were those two. He added that Falstaff, instead of fighting, had run away as fast as he could.

There was real goodness as well as merriment in Prince Hal. And so the people found; for when he became king on the death of his father he told his wild companions that the days of his wildness were over; and he advised them to lead better lives in future.

There was genuine kindness as well as fun in Prince Hal. And the people noticed this; when he became king after his father's death, he told his wild friends that his reckless days were behind him and encouraged them to live better lives from then on.

As Henry V, Prince Hal made himself famous in English history by his war with France.

As Henry V, Prince Hal became well-known in English history for his war against France.

Normandy, you remember, had belonged to Henry's ancestor, William the Conqueror. It had been taken from King John of England by the French king, Philip Augustus, in 1203.

Normandy, as you remember, used to belong to Henry's ancestor, William the Conqueror. It was taken from King John of England by the French king, Philip Augustus, in 1203.

Soon after his coronation Henry sent a demand Page 242 to the French king that Normandy should be restored, and he made the claim which his great-grandfather, Edward III, had made that he was by right the king of France.

Soon after his coronation, Henry sent a demand Page 242 to the French king for the restoration of Normandy, claiming the same right as his great-grandfather, Edward III, that he was the rightful king of France.

Figure 66
KING HENRY V REJECTS HIS EARLY COMPANIONS

Of course, the king of France would not acknowledge this. Henry therefore raised an army of thirty thousand men and invaded France.

Of course, the king of France wouldn’t accept this. So, Henry gathered an army of thirty thousand men and invaded France.

Before he began to attack the French he gave strict orders to his men that they were to harm no one who was not a soldier and to take nothing from the houses or farms of any persons who were not fighting.

Before he started to attack the French, he gave clear orders to his men that they should not harm anyone who wasn't a soldier and should take nothing from the homes or farms of anyone who wasn't fighting.

Sickness broke out among Henry's troops after they landed, so that their number was reduced to about fifteen thousand. Fifty or sixty thousand Frenchmen were encamped on the field of Agincourt (äzh-an-koor') to oppose this little army.

Sickness spread among Henry's troops after they landed, reducing their numbers to about fifteen thousand. Fifty to sixty thousand French soldiers were encamped on the field of Agincourt (äzh-an-koor') to face this small army.

The odds were greatly against Henry. The night before the battle one of his officers said he wished that the many thousand brave soldiers who were quietly sleeping in their beds in England were with the king.

The odds were heavily stacked against Henry. The night before the battle, one of his officers said he wished that the thousands of brave soldiers who were sound asleep in their beds in England were with the king.

"I would not have a single man more," said Henry. "If God give us victory, it will be plain we owe it to His grace. If not, the fewer we are the less loss for England."

"I don't want any more men," said Henry. "If God grants us victory, it will be clear that we owe it to His grace. If not, the fewer we are, the less England will lose."

Figure 67
CHARGE OF THE FRENCH AT THE BATTLE OF AGINCOURT

The men drew courage from their king. The English archers poured arrows into the ranks of Page 244 their opponents; and although the French fought bravely, they were completely routed. Eleven thousand Frenchmen fell. Among the slain were more than a hundred of the nobles of the land.

The men found strength in their king. The English archers unleashed a barrage of arrows at their opponents, and even though the French fought valiantly, they were utterly defeated. Eleven thousand French soldiers were killed. Among the dead were over a hundred noblemen from the region.

II

II

Agincourt was not the last of Henry's victories. He brought a second army of forty thousand men over to France. Town after town was captured, and at last Henry and his victorious troops laid siege to Rouen, which was then the largest and richest city in France.

Agincourt wasn't Henry's final victory. He led a second army of forty thousand men into France. Town after town was taken, and eventually, Henry and his victorious troops besieged Rouen, which was then the largest and wealthiest city in France.

The fortifications were so strong that Henry could not storm them, so he determined to take the place by starving the garrison. He said, "War has three handmaidens—fire, blood, and famine. I have chosen the meekest of the three."

The fortifications were so strong that Henry couldn't attack them, so he decided to take the place by starving the garrison. He said, "War has three attendants—fire, blood, and famine. I've chosen the least aggressive of the three."

He had trenches dug round the town and placed soldiers in them to prevent citizens from going out of the city for supplies, and to prevent the country people from taking provisions in.

He had trenches dug around the town and stationed soldiers in them to stop citizens from leaving the city for supplies and to keep the rural people from bringing provisions in.

A great number of the country people had left their homes when they heard that the English army was marching towards Rouen, and had taken refuge within the city walls. After the siege had gone on for six months there was so little food left in the place that the commander of the Page 245 garrison ordered these poor people to go back to their homes.

A lot of the villagers had left their homes when they found out that the English army was heading towards Rouen, and had sought shelter within the city walls. After the siege had lasted six months, there was hardly any food left in the city, so the commander of the Page 245 garrison ordered these unfortunate people to return to their homes.

Twelve thousand were put outside the gates, but Henry would not allow them to pass through his lines; so they starved to death between the walls of the French and the trenches of the English.

Twelve thousand were kept outside the gates, but Henry wouldn't let them through his lines; so they starved to death between the walls of the French and the trenches of the English.

As winter came on the suffering of the citizens was terrible. At last they determined to set fire to the city, open their gates, and make a last desperate attack on the English.

As winter arrived, the suffering of the citizens was extreme. Finally, they decided to set fire to the city, open their gates, and make one last desperate attack on the English.

Henry wished to preserve the city and offered such generous terms of surrender that the people accepted them. Not only Rouen but the whole of Normandy, which the French had held for two hundred years, was now forced to submit to Henry.

Henry wanted to save the city and offered such generous terms for surrender that the people agreed to them. Not just Rouen, but all of Normandy, which the French had controlled for two hundred years, was now compelled to submit to Henry.

The war continued for about two years more, and the English gained possession of such a large part of France that at Christmas Henry entered Paris itself in triumph.

The war went on for about two more years, and the English took control of such a large portion of France that by Christmas, Henry triumphantly entered Paris itself.

But, strange to say, the king against whom he had been fighting and over whom he was triumphing sat by his side as he rode through the streets. What did this mean? It meant that the French were so terrified by the many victories of Henry that all—king and people—were willing to give him whatever he asked. A treaty was made that as the king was feeble Henry should be regent of the kingdom Page 246 and that when the king died Henry should succeed him as king of France.

But, strangely enough, the king he had been fighting against and who he had just beaten was sitting beside him as he rode through the streets. What did this mean? It meant that the French were so scared by Henry's numerous victories that everyone—both the king and the people—were willing to give him whatever he wanted. A treaty was made stating that since the king was weak, Henry would be the regent of the kingdom Page 246 and that when the king died, Henry would become the king of France.

In the treaty the French king also agreed to give to Henry his daughter, the Princess Katherine, in marriage. She became the mother of the English King, Henry VI.

In the treaty, the French king also agreed to give his daughter, Princess Katherine, to Henry in marriage. She became the mother of the English King, Henry VI.

The arrangement that an English sovereign should be king of France was never put into effect; for in less than two years after the treaty was signed the reign of the great conqueror came to an end. Henry died.

The plan for an English king to also be king of France was never carried out; within two years of signing the treaty, the reign of the great conqueror came to an end. Henry died.

In the reign of his son all his work in gaining French territory was undone. By the time that Henry VI was twenty years old England, as you will read in the story of Joan of Arc, had nothing left of all that had been won by so many years of war except the single town of Calais.

In his son's reign, all of his efforts to gain French territory were reversed. By the time Henry VI turned twenty, England, as you'll read in the story of Joan of Arc, had lost everything that had been achieved through years of conflict, except for the single town of Calais.

Page 247 JOAN OF ARC

LIVED FROM 1412-1431

Lived 1412-1431

I

I

In the long wars between the French and English not even the Black Prince or King Henry V gained such fame as did a young French peasant girl, Joan of Arc.

In the lengthy wars between the French and English, not even the Black Prince or King Henry V became as famous as a young French peasant girl, Joan of Arc.

She was born in the little village of Domremy (dom-re-me'). Her father had often told her of the sad condition of France—how the country was largely in the possession of England, and how the French king did not dare to be crowned.

She was born in the small village of Domremy (dom-re-me'). Her father often told her about the unfortunate state of France—how the country was mostly controlled by England, and how the French king was too scared to be crowned.

And so the thought came to be ever in her mind, "How I pity my country!" She brooded over the matter so much that by and by she began to have visions of angels and heard strange voices, which said to her, "Joan, you can deliver the land from the English. Go to the relief of King Charles."

And so the thought constantly occupied her mind, "How I feel for my country!" She dwelled on it so much that eventually she started having visions of angels and hearing strange voices, which said to her, "Joan, you can save the land from the English. Go help King Charles."

At last these strange visions and voices made the young girl believe that she had a mission from God, and she determined to try to save France.

At last, these unusual visions and voices convinced the young girl that she had a mission from God, and she decided to try to save France.

When she told her father and mother of her purpose, they tried to persuade her that the visions of angels and the voices telling her of the Page 248 divine mission were but dreams. "I tell thee, Joan," said her father, "it is thy fancy. Thou hadst better have a kind husband to take care of thee, and do some work to employ thy mind."

When she told her parents about her goal, they tried to convince her that the visions of angels and the voices informing her of the Page 248 divine mission were just dreams. "Listen, Joan," her father said, "it's just your imagination. You'd be better off finding a good husband to take care of you and doing some work to keep your mind busy."

Figure 68
JOAN'S VISION

"Father, I must do what God has willed, for this is no work of my choosing," she replied. "Mother, I would far rather sit and spin by your side than take part in war. My mission is no dream. I know that I have been chosen by the Lord to fulfill His purpose and nothing can prevent me from going where He purposes to send me."

"Father, I have to do what God wants, because this isn’t my choice," she said. "Mother, I would much rather sit and spin next to you than get involved in war. My mission isn’t just a fantasy. I know that God has chosen me to carry out His plan, and nothing can stop me from going where He intends to send me."

The village priest, her young companions, even the governor of the town, all tried to stop her, but it was in vain.

The village priest, her young friends, and even the town governor all tried to stop her, but it was pointless.

To the governor she said, "I must do the work my Lord has laid out for me."

To the governor, she said, "I have to do the work my Lord has planned for me."

Page 249 Little by little people began to believe in her mission. At last all stopped trying to discourage her and some who were wealthy helped her to make the journey to the town of Chinon (she-non'), where the French king, Charles the Seventh, was living.

Page 249 Little by little, people started to believe in her mission. Eventually, everyone stopped trying to discourage her, and some wealthy individuals helped her make the trip to the town of Chinon (she-non'), where the French king, Charles the Seventh, was living.

II

II

When Joan arrived at Chinon, a force of French soldiers was preparing to go to the south of France to relieve the city of Orleans which the English were besieging.

When Joan got to Chinon, a group of French soldiers was getting ready to head to southern France to help the city of Orleans, which was under siege by the English.

King Charles received Joan kindly and listened to what she had to say with deep attention. The girl spoke modestly, but with a calm belief that she was right.

King Charles welcomed Joan warmly and listened to her with great attention. The girl spoke humbly, but with a quiet conviction that she was right.

"Gracious King," she said, "my name is Joan. God has sent me to deliver France from her enemies. You shall shortly be crowned in the cathedral of Rheims (remz). I am to lead the soldiers you are about to send for the relief of Orleans. So God has directed and under my guidance victory will be theirs."

"Gracious King," she said, "my name is Joan. God has sent me to free France from her enemies. Soon you will be crowned in the cathedral of Rheims (remz). I will lead the soldiers you are about to send to help Orleans. This is how God has directed it, and with my guidance, victory will be theirs."

The king and his nobles talked the matter over and finally it was decided to allow Joan to lead an army of about five thousand men against the English at Orleans.

The king and his nobles discussed the issue and finally decided to let Joan lead an army of about five thousand men against the English at Orleans.

When she left Chinon at the head of her soldiers, in April, 1429, she was in her eighteenth year. Page 250 Mounted on a fine war-horse and clad in white armor from head to foot, she rode along past the cheering multitude, "seeming rather," it has been said, "of heaven than earth." In one hand she carried an ancient sword that she had found near the tomb of a saint, and in the other a white banner embroidered with lilies.

When she left Chinon leading her soldiers in April 1429, she was 18 years old. Page 250 Mounted on a strong war horse and dressed in shiny white armor from head to toe, she rode through the cheering crowd, "appearing more like," as some have said, "from heaven than from earth." In one hand, she held an old sword that she had found near a saint's tomb, and in the other, a white banner decorated with lilies.

The rough soldiers who were near her left off their oaths and coarse manners, and carefully guarded her. She inspired the whole army with courage and faith as she talked about her visions.

The tough soldiers around her put aside their swearing and rough behavior and looked after her closely. She motivated the entire army with her bravery and belief as she shared her visions.

When she arrived at the besieged city of Orleans she fearlessly rode round its walls, while the English soldiers looked on in astonishment. She was able to enter Orleans, despite the efforts of the besiegers to prevent her.

When she arrived at the besieged city of Orleans, she boldly rode around its walls, while the English soldiers watched in disbelief. She managed to get into Orleans, despite the attempts of the besiegers to stop her.

She aroused the city by her cheerful, confident words and then led her soldiers forth to give battle to the English. Their success was amazing. One after another the English forts were taken.

She inspired the city with her cheerful, confident words and then led her soldiers into battle against the English. Their success was incredible. One by one, the English forts were captured.

Figure 69
THE CAPTURE OF ORLEANS BY JOAN OF ARC

When only the strongest remained and Joan was leading the attacking force, she received a slight wound and was carried out of the battle to be attended by a surgeon. Her soldiers began to retreat. "Wait," she commanded, "eat and drink and rest; for as soon as I recover I will touch the walls with my banner and you shall enter the fort." Page 252 In a few minutes she mounted her horse again and riding rapidly up to the fort, touched it with her banner. Her soldier almost instantly carried it. The very next day the enemy's troops were forced to withdraw from before the city and the siege was at end.

When only the strongest were left and Joan was leading the attack, she got a small wound and had to be carried out of the battle to see a surgeon. Her soldiers started to retreat. "Hold on," she ordered, "eat, drink, and rest; because as soon as I’m better, I’ll touch the walls with my banner and you can enter the fort." Page 252 A few minutes later, she got back on her horse and quickly rode up to the fort, touching it with her banner. Her soldiers immediately carried it. The very next day, the enemy troops were forced to pull back from the city, and the siege was over.

The French soldiers were jubilant at the victory and called Joan the "Maid of Orleans." By this name she is known in history. Her fame spread everywhere, and the English as well as the French thought she had more than human power.

The French soldiers were ecstatic about the victory and referred to Joan as the "Maid of Orleans." This is how she’s known in history. Her fame spread everywhere, and both the English and the French believed she had powers beyond those of a human.

She led the French in several other battles, and again and again her troops were victorious.

She led the French in several other battles, and time after time her troops won.

At last the English were driven far to the north of France. Then Charles, urged by Joan, went to Rheims with twelve thousand soldiers, and there, with splendid ceremonies, was crowned king. Joan holding her white banner, stood near Charles during the coronation.

At last, the English were pushed far to the north of France. Then Charles, encouraged by Joan, went to Rheims with twelve thousand soldiers and there, with impressive ceremonies, was crowned king. Joan, holding her white banner, stood close to Charles during the coronation.

When the ceremony was finished, she knelt at his feet and said, "O King, the will of God is done and my mission is over! Let me now go home to my parents."

When the ceremony was over, she knelt at his feet and said, "O King, God's will is done and my mission is complete! Let me now go home to my parents."

But the king urged her to stay a while longer, as France was not entirely freed from the English. Joan consented, but she said, "I hear the heavenly voices no more and I am afraid."

But the king urged her to stay a little longer, since France was still not completely free from the English. Joan agreed, but she said, "I don't hear the heavenly voices anymore and I'm scared."

Page 253 Figure 70
THE CORONATION OF CHARLES VII AT RHEIMS

Page 254 However, she took part in an attack upon the army of the Duke of Burgundy, but was taken prisoner by him. For a large sum of money the duke delivered her into the hands of the English, who put her in prison in Rouen. She lay in prison for a year, and finally was charged with sorcery and brought to trial. It was said that she was under the influence of the Evil One. She declared to her judges her innocence of the charge and said, "God has always been my guide in all that I have done. The devil has never had power over me."

Page 254 However, she participated in an attack against the army of the Duke of Burgundy, but he captured her. For a significant amount of money, the duke handed her over to the English, who imprisoned her in Rouen. She spent a year in jail and was eventually accused of witchcraft and brought to trial. It was claimed that she was influenced by the Devil. She told her judges that she was innocent of the accusations and said, "God has always guided me in everything I have done. The devil has never had power over me."

Her trial was long and tiresome. At its close she was doomed to be burned at the stake.

Her trial was long and exhausting. By the end, she was sentenced to be burned at the stake.

So in the market-place at Rouen the English soldiers fastened her to a stake surrounded by a great pile of fagots.

So in the marketplace at Rouen, the English soldiers tied her to a stake surrounded by a large pile of firewood.

A soldier put into her hands a rough cross, which he had made from a stick that he held. She thanked him and pressed it to her bosom. Then a good priest, standing near the stake, read to her the prayers for the dying, and another mounted the fagots and held towards her a crucifix, which she clasped with both hands and kissed. When the cruel flames burst out around her, the noble girl uttered the word "Jesus," and expired.

A soldier handed her a crude cross he had made from a stick he was holding. She thanked him and pressed it to her chest. Then a kind priest, standing near the stake, read her the prayers for the dying, and another climbed onto the logs and held a crucifix towards her, which she grabbed with both hands and kissed. When the vicious flames erupted around her, the brave girl whispered the word "Jesus" and passed away.

Page 255 Figure 71
JOAN OF ARC BOUND TO THE STAKE

Page 256 A statue of her now stands on the spot where she suffered.

Page 256 A statue of her now stands where she endured her suffering.

Among all the men of her time none did nobler work than Joan. And hence it is that we put the story of her life among the stories of the lives of the great men of the Middle Ages, although she was only a simple peasant girl.

Among all the people of her time, none did more admirable work than Joan. That's why we place the story of her life alongside the stories of the great individuals of the Middle Ages, even though she was just a humble peasant girl.

Page 257 GUTENBERG

LIVED FROM 1400-1468

Lived 1400-1468

I

I

While Joan of Arc was busy rescuing France from the English, another wonderful worker was busy in Germany. This was John Gutenberg, who was born in Mainz.

While Joan of Arc was busy saving France from the English, another remarkable individual was at work in Germany. This was John Gutenberg, who was born in Mainz.

The Germans—and most other people—think that he was the inventor of the art of printing with movable types. And so in the cities of Dresden and Mainz his countrymen have put up statues in his memory.

The Germans—and most other people—believe that he was the inventor of the art of printing with movable types. So in the cities of Dresden and Mainz, his fellow countrymen have erected statues in his honor.

Gutenberg's father was a man of good family. Very likely the boy was taught to read. But the books from which he learned were not like ours; they were written by hand. A better name for them than books is "manuscripts," which means hand-writings.

Gutenberg's father came from a respectable family. It's very likely that the boy was taught to read. However, the books he learned from were not like ours; they were handwritten. A more accurate term for them than books is "manuscripts," which means hand-writings.

While Gutenberg was growing up a new way of making books came into use, which was a great deal better than copying by hand. It was what is called block-printing. The printer first cut a block of hard wood the size of the page that he Page 258 was going to print. Then he cut out every word of the written page upon the smooth face of his block. This had to be very carefully done. When it was finished the printer had to cut away the wood from the sides of every letter. This left the letters raised, as the letters are in books now printed for the blind.

While Gutenberg was growing up, a new method of making books was introduced, which was much better than copying by hand. It was known as block printing. The printer would first carve a block of hard wood to match the size of the page he was going to print. Then he carved out every word from the written page onto the smooth surface of his block. This had to be done very carefully. Once it was finished, the printer had to cut away the wood around each letter. This left the letters raised, similar to how letters are presented in books printed for the blind.

The block was now ready to be used. The letters were inked, paper was laid upon them and pressed down.

The block was now ready to use. The letters were inked, paper was placed on top of them, and pressed down.

With blocks the printer could make copies of a book a great deal faster than a man could write them by hand. But the making of the blocks took a long time, and each block would print only one page.

With blocks, the printer could produce copies of a book much quicker than someone could write them by hand. However, creating the blocks took a long time, and each block would only print one page.

Gutenberg enjoyed reading the manuscripts and block books that his parents and their wealthy friends had; and he often said it was a pity that only rich people could own books. Finally he determined to contrive some easy and quick way of printing.

Gutenberg loved reading the manuscripts and block books that his parents and their wealthy friends had, and he often remarked that it was a shame that only rich people could own books. Eventually, he decided to come up with a simple and fast way of printing.

He did a great deal of his work in secret, for he thought it was much better that his neighbors should know nothing of what he was doing.

He did a lot of his work in secret because he believed it was better for his neighbors to know nothing about what he was up to.

So he looked for a workshop where no one would be likely to find him. He was now living in Strasburg, and there was in that city a ruined old building Page 259 where, long before his time, a number of monks had lived. There was one room of the building which needed only a little repairing to make it fit to be used. So Gutenberg got the right to repair that room and use it as his workshop.

So he looked for a workshop where no one would be likely to find him. He was now living in Strasbourg, and there was a rundown old building Page 259 in that city where, long before his time, a number of monks had lived. There was one room in the building that only needed a little fixing up to make it usable. So Gutenberg secured permission to repair that room and use it as his workshop.

All his neighbors wondered what became of him when he left home in the early morning, and where he had been when they saw him coming back late in the twilight. Some felt sure that he must be a wizard, and that he had meetings somewhere with the devil, and that the devil was helping him to do some strange business.

All his neighbors were curious about where he went when he left home early in the morning and where he had been when they saw him return late at dusk. Some were convinced he must be a wizard, meeting somewhere with the devil, who was helping him with some bizarre dealings.

Gutenberg did not care much what people had to say, and in his quiet room he patiently tried one experiment after another, often feeling very sad and discouraged day after day because his experiments did not succeed.

Gutenberg didn’t pay much attention to what people thought, and in his quiet room, he patiently tested one idea after another, often feeling very sad and discouraged day after day because his experiments didn’t work.

At last the time came when he had no money left. He went back to his old home, Mainz, and there met a rich goldsmith named Fust (or Faust).

At last, the time came when he had no money left. He returned to his old home, Mainz, and there met a wealthy goldsmith named Fust (or Faust).

Gutenberg told him how hard he had tried in Strasburg to find some way of making books cheaply, and how he had now no more money to carry on his experiments. Fust became greatly interested and gave Gutenberg what money he needed. But as the experiments did not at first succeed Fust lost patience. He quarreled with Page 260 Gutenberg and said that he was doing nothing but spending money. At last he brought suit against him in the court, and the judge decided in favor of Fust. So everything in the world that Gutenberg had, even the tools with which he worked, came into Fust's possession.

Gutenberg explained to him how hard he had worked in Strasburg to find a way to produce books cheaply and how he no longer had any money to continue his experiments. Fust became very interested and gave Gutenberg the funds he needed. However, since the experiments didn’t succeed at first, Fust lost his patience. He argued with Gutenberg and claimed he was just wasting money. Eventually, he filed a lawsuit against him in court, and the judge ruled in Fust's favor. As a result, everything Gutenberg owned, even the tools he used, was taken by Fust.

Figure 72
GUTENBERG AT WORK

II

II

But though he had lost his tools, Gutenberg had not lost his courage. And he had not lost all his friends. One of them had money, and he bought Gutenberg a new set of tools and hired a workshop Page 261 for him. And now at last Gutenberg's hopes were fulfilled.

But even though he had lost his tools, Gutenberg hadn’t lost his courage. And he hadn’t lost all his friends. One of them had money, and he bought Gutenberg a new set of tools and rented a workshop Page 261 for him. And now, at last, Gutenberg’s hopes were fulfilled.

First of all it is thought that he made types of hard wood. Each type was a little block with a single letter at one end. Such types were a great deal better than block letters. The block letters were fixed. They could not be taken out of the words of which they were parts. The new types were movable so they could be set up to print one page, then taken apart and set up again and again to print any number of pages.

First of all, it's believed that he created types made of hardwood. Each type was a small block with a single letter on one end. These types were much better than block letters. The block letters were fixed; they couldn't be removed from the words they were part of. The new types were movable, so they could be arranged to print one page, then taken apart and rearranged repeatedly to print any number of pages.

But type made of wood did not always print the letters clearly and distinctly, so Gutenberg gave up wood types and tried metal types. Soon a Latin Bible was printed. It was in two volumes, each of which had three hundred pages, while each of the pages had forty-two lines. The letters were sharp and clear. They had been printed from movable types of metal.

But wooden type didn't always print the letters clearly, so Gutenberg switched to metal type. Soon, a Latin Bible was printed. It came in two volumes, each with three hundred pages, and each page had forty-two lines. The letters were sharp and clear, printed using movable metal type.

III

III

The Dutch claim that Lorenz Coster, a native of Harlem, in the Netherlands, was the first person who printed with movable type. They say that Coster was one day taking a walk in a beech forest not far from Harlem, and that he cut bark from Page 262 one of the trees and shaped it with his knife into letters.

The Dutch say that Lorenz Coster, who was from Haarlem in the Netherlands, was the first person to print with movable type. They claim that one day, Coster was walking in a beech forest not far from Haarlem, and he cut bark from Page 262 one of the trees and carved it into letters with his knife.

Not long after this the Dutch say Coster had made movable types and was printing and selling books in Harlem.

Not long after this, the Dutch claim that Coster created movable type and was printing and selling books in Haarlem.

The news that books were being printed in Mainz by Gutenberg went all over Europe, and before he died printing-presses like his were at work making books in all the great cities of the continent.

The word spread across Europe that Gutenberg was printing books in Mainz, and by the time he died, printing presses like his were busy producing books in all the major cities on the continent.

About twenty years after his death, when Venice was the richest of European cities, a man named Al'-dus Ma-nu'tius established there the most famous printing house of that time. He was at work printing books two years before Columbus sailed on his first voyage. The descendents of Aldus continued the business after his death for about one hundred years. The books published by them were called "Aldine," from Aldus. They were the most beautiful that had ever come from the press. They are admired and valued to this day.

About twenty years after his death, when Venice was the wealthiest city in Europe, a man named Aldus Manutius set up the most famous printing house of that time. He started printing books two years before Columbus embarked on his first voyage. Aldus's descendants continued the business for about a hundred years after his death. The books they published were called "Aldine," named after Aldus. They were the most beautiful books ever produced by a printing press. They are still admired and valued today.

Page 263 WARWICK THE KINGMAKER

LIVED FROM 1428-1471

Lived 1428-1471

I

I

The earl of Warwick, known as the "kingmaker," was the most famous man in England for many years after the death of Henry V. He lived in a great castle with two towers higher than most church spires. It is one of the handsomest dwellings in the world and is visited every year by thousands of people. The kingmaker had a guard of six hundred men. At his house in London meals were served to so many people that six fat oxen were eaten at breakfast alone. He had a hundred and ten estates in different parts of England and no less than 30,000 persons were fed daily at his board. He owned the whole city of Worcester, and besides this and three islands, Jersey, Guernsey and Alderney, so famed in our time for their cattle, belonged to him.

The Earl of Warwick, known as the "kingmaker," was the most famous man in England for many years after Henry V's death. He lived in a massive castle with two towers taller than most church steeples. It's one of the most beautiful homes in the world and attracts thousands of visitors every year. The kingmaker had a guard of six hundred men. At his London residence, they served so much food that six fat oxen were consumed at breakfast alone. He owned a hundred and ten estates across England, and no fewer than 30,000 people were fed at his table daily. He owned the entire city of Worcester, and in addition to that, he also possessed three islands: Jersey, Guernsey, and Alderney, which are well-known today for their cattle.

He had a cousin of whom he was as fond as if he were a brother. This was Richard, duke of York, who was also own cousin to King Henry VI, the son of Henry V.

He had a cousin he was as close to as if he were a brother. This was Richard, Duke of York, who was also a cousin of King Henry VI, the son of Henry V.

Page 264 One evening as the sun was setting, and the warders were going to close the gates of the city of York for the night, a loud blast of a horn was heard. It was made by the sentry on the wall near the southern gate. An armed troop was approaching. When they drew near the gate their scarlet coats embroidered with the figure of a boar proved them to be the men of the earl of Warwick. The earl himself was behind them. The gate was opened.

Page 264 One evening, as the sun was setting and the guards were about to close the gates of York for the night, a loud horn blast rang out. It was from the sentry on the wall near the southern gate. An armed group was approaching. As they got closer to the gate, their red coats adorned with a boar emblem identified them as the men of the Earl of Warwick. The earl himself was behind them. The gate was opened.

Passing through it and on to the castle, the earl and his company were soon within its strong stone walls.

Passing through it and on to the castle, the earl and his group were soon inside its sturdy stone walls.

"Cousin," said the earl of Warwick to the duke of York as they sat talking before a huge log fire in the great room of the castle, "England will not long endure the misrule of a king who is half the time out of his mind."

"Cousin," said the earl of Warwick to the duke of York as they sat talking in front of a huge log fire in the castle's great room, "England won't put up with the misrule of a king who's half the time out of his mind."

The earl spoke the truth. Every now and then Henry VI lost his reason, and the duke of York, or some other nobleman, had to govern the kingdom for him.

The earl spoke the truth. Occasionally, Henry VI lost his mind, and the duke of York, or another nobleman, had to run the kingdom for him.

The earl of Warwick added: "You are the rightful heir to the throne. The claim of Henry VI comes through Lancaster, the fourth son of Edward III—yours through Lionel, the second. His claim comes through his father only—yours through both your father and mother. It is a better claim and it is a double claim."

The Earl of Warwick added, "You are the rightful heir to the throne. Henry VI's claim comes through Lancaster, the fourth son of Edward III—yours comes through Lionel, the second. His claim is just through his father, while yours comes through both your father and mother. It's a stronger claim, and it's a double claim."

Page 265 "That is true, my cousin of Warwick," replied the duke of York, "but we must not plunge England into war."

Page 265 "That's true, my cousin from Warwick," answered the Duke of York, "but we can't drag England into war."

"Surely not if we can help it," replied the earl. "Let us first ask for reform. If the king heeds our petition, well and good. If not I am determined, cousin of York, that you shall sit on the throne of England instead of our insane sovereign."

"Definitely not if we can avoid it," the earl replied. "Let's first ask for reform. If the king listens to our request, that's great. If not, I am set on having you, cousin of York, take the throne of England instead of our mad king."

A petition was soon drawn up and signed and presented to Henry. It asked that Henry would do something which would make the people contented.

A petition was quickly created, signed, and submitted to Henry. It requested that Henry take action to make the people happy.

The king paid no attention to it. Then a war began. It was the longest and most terrible that ever took place in England. It lasted for thirty years.

The king ignored it. Then a war started. It was the longest and most brutal war that ever happened in England. It lasted for thirty years.

Those who fought on the king's side were called Lancastrians, because Henry's ancestor, John of Gaunt, was the duke of Lancaster. The friends of Richard were called Yorkists, because he was duke of York. The Lancastrians took a red rose for their badge; the Yorkists a white one. For this reason the long struggle has always been called the "War of the Roses."

Those who fought for the king were called Lancastrians since Henry's ancestor, John of Gaunt, was the Duke of Lancaster. Richard's supporters were known as Yorkists because he was the Duke of York. The Lancastrians chose a red rose as their symbol, while the Yorkists picked a white one. This is why the lengthy conflict has always been referred to as the "War of the Roses."

In the first great battle the Red Rose party was defeated and the king himself was taken prisoner.

In the first major battle, the Red Rose party was defeated, and the king was captured.

The victors now thought that the duke of York Page 266 ought to be made king at once. However, a parliament was called to decide the question, and it was agreed that Henry should be king as long as he lived, but that at his death the crown should pass to the duke of York.

The winners now believed that the duke of York Page 266 should be made king immediately. However, a parliament was convened to settle the matter, and it was decided that Henry would remain king for as long as he lived, but that upon his death, the crown would go to the duke of York.

II

II

Most people though this was a wise arrangement; but Queen Margaret, Henry's wife, did not like it at all, because it took from her son the right to reign after his father's death. So she went to Scotland and the North of England, where she had many friends, and raised an army.

Most people thought this was a smart arrangement; but Queen Margaret, Henry's wife, didn't like it at all because it took away her son's right to rule after his father's death. So she went to Scotland and the North of England, where she had many friends, and gathered an army.

She was a brave woman and led her men in a battle in which she gained the victory. The duke of York was killed, and the queen ordered some of her men to cut off his head, put upon it a paper crown in mockery, and fix it over one of the gates of the city of York.

She was a courageous woman who led her troops into battle and won. The Duke of York was killed, and the queen ordered some of her men to behead him, place a paper crown on it in mockery, and hang it over one of the gates of the city of York.

Warwick attacked the queen again as soon as he could; but again she was victorious and captured from Warwick her husband, the king, whom the earl had held prisoner for some time past.

Warwick attacked the queen again as soon as he was able; but once more, she triumphed and took back her husband, the king, whom the earl had imprisoned for quite a while.

This was a great triumph for Margaret, for Henry became king once more.

This was a huge victory for Margaret, as Henry became king again.

Figure 73
MARGARET INTRUSTS HER SON TO THE ROBBER

But the people were still discontented. The York party was determined that Edward, the son Page 268 of the old duke of York, should be made king. So thousands flocked to the White Rose standard and Warwick marched to London at their head.

But the people were still unhappy. The York party was set on making Edward, the son Page 268 of the old duke of York, king. So thousands gathered around the White Rose standard and Warwick marched to London at their lead.

The queen saw that her only safety was in flight. She left London and the kingmaker entered the city in triumph.

The queen realized that her only option for safety was to escape. She left London, and the kingmaker entered the city in victory.

The citizens had been very fond of the old duke of York, and when his party proclaimed his handsome young son King Edward IV, the city resounded with the cry "God save King Edward."

The citizens really liked the old Duke of York, and when his party declared his good-looking young son King Edward IV, the city echoed with the shout "God save King Edward."

Brave Queen Margaret was completely defeated in another battle. The story is told that after this she fled into a forest with her young son. A robber met them, but Margaret, with wonderful courage, said to him, "I am your queen and this is your prince. I entrust him to your care."

Brave Queen Margaret was completely defeated in another battle. The story goes that after this, she fled into a forest with her young son. A robber encountered them, but Margaret, showing incredible courage, said to him, "I am your queen and this is your prince. I entrust him to your care."

The man was pleased with the confidence that she showed. He took her and the young prince to a safe hiding place, and helped them to escape from England in a sailing vessel.

The man was happy with the confidence she displayed. He took her and the young prince to a secure hiding spot and helped them escape from England on a sailing boat.

III

III

Edward IV now seemed to be seated securely upon the throne. But trouble was near. Warwick wished him to follow his advice. Edward thought he could manage without any advice. Then the king and the kingmaker quarreled, and at last became open Page 269 enemies and fought one another on the field of battle. The end of it was that Warwick was defeated, and driven out of the country. He sailed across the channel and sought refuge in France.

Edward IV now seemed to be securely on the throne. But trouble was close. Warwick wanted him to follow his advice. Edward believed he could handle things without any input. Then the king and the kingmaker had a falling out and eventually became open enemies, fighting each other on the battlefield. In the end, Warwick was defeated and forced out of the country. He crossed the channel and sought refuge in France.

There whom should he meet but his old enemy, Queen Margaret. She had beaten him in battle, and had beheaded his cousin Richard, duke of York; he had beaten her and driven her from her kingdom; and twice he had made her husband prisoner and taken from him his crown. In spite of all this the two now became fast friends, and the kingmaker agreed to make war upon Edward and restore Henry to the throne.

There he found himself face to face with his old enemy, Queen Margaret. She had defeated him in battle and had executed his cousin Richard, Duke of York; he had beaten her and forced her out of her kingdom; and he had captured her husband twice, taking his crown both times. Despite all of this, the two became close allies, and the kingmaker decided to wage war against Edward and bring Henry back to the throne.

He asked assistance from Louis XI, king of France, who supplied him with men and money. So with an army of Frenchmen the kingmaker landed on the shores of England. Thousands of Englishmen who were tired of Edward flocked to Warwick's standard, and when he reached London he had an army of sixty thousand men.

He sought help from Louis XI, the king of France, who provided him with troops and funds. With an army of French soldiers, the kingmaker arrived on the shores of England. Thousands of Englishmen who were fed up with Edward rallied to Warwick's cause, and by the time he reached London, he had an army of sixty thousand men.

Edward fled without waiting for a battle and escaped to the Netherlands in a sailing-vessel. The kingmaker had now no one to resist him. The gates of London were opened to him, and the citizens heartily welcomed him. Marching to the Tower, he brought out the old king and placed him once more upon the throne.

Edward ran away without waiting for a fight and escaped to the Netherlands on a sailing ship. The kingmaker now had no one to oppose him. The gates of London were opened to him, and the citizens warmly welcomed him. Marching to the Tower, he brought out the former king and restored him to the throne.

Page 270 But though Edward had fled, he was not discouraged. He followed the example of the kingmaker and asked aid from foreign friends. The duke of Burgundy supplied him with money and soldiers, and he was soon back in England.

Page 270 But even though Edward had run away, he didn’t give up. He took a page from the kingmaker's book and sought help from allies abroad. The Duke of Burgundy gave him money and troops, and he quickly returned to England.

His army grew larger and larger every day. People had been very much dissatisfied with Edward and had rejoiced to get rid of him and have Henry for king, because if Henry was not clever he was good. But in a short time they had found out that England needed a king who was not only good but capable.

His army kept getting bigger every day. People were really unhappy with Edward and were glad to be rid of him for Henry, because even though Henry wasn't very smart, he was good. But soon enough, they realized that England needed a king who was not just good but also capable.

So when Edward and his French soldiers landed most people in England welcomed them. The kingmaker was now on the wrong side.

So when Edward and his French soldiers arrived, most people in England welcomed them. The kingmaker was now on the wrong side.

Edward met him in battle at a place called Barnet, and completely defeated him. Warwick was killed and Henry once more became prisoner.

Edward met him in battle at a place called Barnet and completely defeated him. Warwick was killed, and Henry was once again captured.

In another battle both Margaret and her son were made prisoners. The son was brutally murdered in the presence of King Edward. Margaret was placed in the Tower, and King Henry, who died soon after the battle of Tewksbury, was probably poisoned by order of Edward.

In another battle, both Margaret and her son were captured. The son was brutally killed in front of King Edward. Margaret was imprisoned in the Tower, and King Henry, who died shortly after the battle of Tewksbury, was likely poisoned on Edward's orders.

In 1438, after a reign of twenty-two years, Edward died, leaving two sons. Both were boys, so Edward's brother, Richard, duke of Gloucester, Page 271 was made regent until young Edward V, the older of the two, should come of age.

In 1438, after twenty-two years on the throne, Edward died, leaving behind two sons. Since both were young, Edward's brother, Richard, Duke of Gloucester, Page 271 was appointed regent until young Edward V, the elder of the two, came of age.

Figure 74
THE PRINCES IN THE TOWER

But Richard was determined to make himself king. So he put both the young princes in the Tower. He than hired ruffians to murder them. One night, when the little princes were asleep, the murderers smothered them with pillows and buried their bodies at the foot of a stairway in the Tower, and there, after many years, their bones were found.

But Richard was set on becoming king. So he locked both young princes in the Tower. Then he hired thugs to kill them. One night, while the little princes were asleep, the killers smothered them with pillows and buried their bodies at the bottom of a staircase in the Tower, and there, many years later, their bones were discovered.

After Richard had murdered his two nephews, he was crowned king, as Richard III, much pleased that his plans had succeeded so well. He thought that now nobody could lay claim to the throne. But he was mistaken. One person did claim it. This was Henry Tudor, earl of Richmond.

After Richard killed his two nephews, he was crowned king as Richard III, very pleased that his plans had worked out so well. He believed that now no one could claim the throne. But he was wrong. One person did claim it. That person was Henry Tudor, earl of Richmond.

Page 272 Henry's father, Edmund Tudor, was only a Welsh gentleman, but was the half-brother of Henry VI through their mother Queen Katherine. Henry's mother was descended from John of Gaunt, fourth son of Edward III, and thus through his mother he was of royal blood and a Lancastrian.

Page 272 Henry's father, Edmund Tudor, was just a Welsh gentleman, but he was the half-brother of Henry VI through their mother, Queen Katherine. Henry's mother came from John of Gaunt, the fourth son of Edward III, so through her, he had royal blood and was a Lancastrian.

When Richard III by his wickedness and cruelty had made all England hate him, the Red Rose party gathered about Henry Tudor, raised an army, and fought against the king in the battle of Bosworth.

When Richard III had made all of England hate him with his evil actions and brutality, the Red Rose party came together around Henry Tudor, raised an army, and fought against the king in the Battle of Bosworth.

Richard was a bad man, but he was brave, and he fought like a lion. However, it was all in vain. He was defeated and killed. His body was thrown on the back of a horse, carried to a church near the field of battle and buried.

Richard was a terrible person, but he was courageous and fought fiercely. However, it was all for nothing. He was defeated and killed. His body was thrown over the back of a horse, taken to a church near the battlefield, and buried.

The battered crown which Richard had worn was picked up and placed on Henry's head and the whole Lancastrian army shouted, "Long live King Henry!"

The worn-out crown that Richard had worn was picked up and placed on Henry's head, and the entire Lancastrian army shouted, "Long live King Henry!"

Parliament now voted that Henry Tudor and his heirs should be kings of England. Not long afterwards Henry married the heiress of the house of York, and thus both the Red Roses and the White were satisfied, as the king was a Lancastrian and the queen a Yorkist. So the long and terrible Wars of the Roses came to an end.

Parliament now voted that Henry Tudor and his heirs should be kings of England. Not long after, Henry married the heiress of the House of York, and so both the Red Roses and the White were satisfied, since the king was a Lancastrian and the queen a Yorkist. This marked the end of the long and terrible Wars of the Roses.

THE END

THE END



        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!